Siblingly Binding Ch. 01
What happens when the unthinkable happens? An epic love tale.
Copyright © by blackmatter.
All rights reserved. This story or any portion thereof
may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever
without the express written permission of the author
except for the use of brief quotations in a review.
Last revised: February, 2018.
*****
I just returned home from another date with Shannon and found myself more frustrated than ever. This girl I had started seeing was driving me wild, and it was beginning to take a toll on my cock. We had known one another from our days at high school yet never had even conversed. Her slutty reputation had long preceded her throughout those years; hence, the main motivation behind asking her out in the first place.
I'd been having a significant and uncharacteristic dry spell and was looking for a quick fix with Shannon, yet I further aggravated my sexual duress since Shannon had seemed to turn over a new leaf and embark on a path of celibacy, just as it was my turn on the ride. We'd been dating for two weeks now, and aside from the occasional French kiss, I had been left high and dry. It didn't help that she was a major cock tease, so if I hadn't been obsessed with sex before, I was certainly now.
To make matters worse, in recent weeks I had developed a disturbing erectile dysfunction. I couldn't get it hard when I wanted to relieve myself to porn or to anything really. I was relentlessly horny but had no way of taking care of myself. I knew, however, that once Shannon dropped her act, I would "heal" since I was getting plenty hard whenever we kissed.
I entered the kitchen and grabbed a cold beer from the fridge. As I was about to go upstairs to my room, I heard my name being called from the living room. It was my sister, Brooke. She was lounging on the sofa watching a movie in a crop top and boxer shorts. I always felt her attire was a bit promiscuous, yet I had neither the time nor the inclination to reprimand her.
Brooke was 18 years old, two and a-half years younger than me. She was just out of high school and was working at our mother's flower business. Our mother was a florist and had a successful shop while our father was doing something in finance for a... a finance company, I guess.
I took a sip from my beer and sighed, "What?"
"I asked how your date was."
"Fine. Well, good night."
"You're not you going to bed now, are you? It's still early."
It was quite early, just after 11 on a Friday night.
"I'm not going to bed, just to chill in my room."
"Why don't you join me? Here, I'll make you room."
She tucked her feet to her butt while propping her upper body on the armrest, leaving half of the sofa vacant.
"Yeah, I think I'm gonna pass. It's been a long—"
"Oh, come on, let's watch a movie. I could use the company."
I suddenly spaced out, deliberating whether I should go see a doctor regarding my problem since being constantly worked up was wearing down my mind and body pretty badly. Certainly, it was not a common dysfunction amongst otherwise healthy 21-year-old males.
"What's that?" I regained awareness.
"I asked if you were joining me..." she said, wearing a perplexed face. "What's with you tonight, Josh? You seem troubled."
"Nothing. I'm good." I took a seat on the sofa next to her. "What movie are we watching?"
"I don't know. I wasn't really concentrating."
"Oh?"
She sighed. "Let's just watch the movie."
With me on one side of the sofa and with her occupying the other, we were watching whatever mediocre movie that was on.
"Do all guys just care about sex?" she asked twenty minutes later, not even easing into it.
"Where does this come from?"
She gestured at the TV. The couple there was just about to fuck.
"Um... I don't know. I guess it's a big part of what they care about, yeah."
"Don't you mean we care about?"
"Huh?"
"You said 'they care about'. You conveniently excluded yourself."
I shot her a look. "We care about. Better?"
"Much," she said, looking at me rather annoyingly.
I ignored her and focused my attention back on the movie.
"Is that why you're dating Shannon?"
I tilted my head back to her, making no effort to conceal my irritation. "No," I lied.
"Then why are you dating her?"
"Well, it's been a terrific evening"—I got up—"but I think I'm gonna turn in."
I couldn't wait to try masturbating, so I wouldn't need to go to the doctor, and her pesky questions didn't sit well with me.
"Oh, okay. Sorry if spending some time with me was bothering you."
She looked hurt when she gazed back at the TV.
"It's not bothe—look, I'm just a little tired, that's all."
"Whatever."
I sighed as I flopped back down onto the sofa. "I'm sorry, okay? What's wrong, Brooke? Why do you even want me here?"
"What? A girl can't want her big brother to spend some time with her?"
"She can, but this is definitely new with you."
"Just because I never asked you to, doesn't mean I don't want us to. There was a time when you actually liked doing stuff with me. I don't even know what happ—" She sighed. "It's like we're complete strangers."
"Don't be such a drama queen. We're not—"
"Really? You have no idea what's going on in my life, and I have no clue about yours. We don't know anything about each other, and we haven't for years. I remember I was once ranked up a little higher on your priorities."
"Brooke, what are you talking about? What is this?"
"I'm just saying it hurts that we're so... doesn't matter. Obviously, it doesn't seem to faze you."
I let out a long sigh of exasperation as I watched my baby sister so disturbed by our closeness, or lack thereof. "It does faze me. I'm not a robot, Brooke. It's just... I've been so busy with—"
"Your girlfriends, your friends, with school, with work, with basically everything but me."
It really seemed to trouble her. My masturbation bid would have to be put on the back burner for just a little while.
I slumped against the backrest and swigged my beer.
"You're staying? I thought you were tired," she obnoxiously said while rolling her eyes.
"Jesus, what do you want from me? I'm trying here."
She didn't comment, and both of our attention returned to the B-movie. Half an hour later, she began squirming while muttering to herself.
"What is it?" I asked.
"Nothing. I'm just a little uncomfortable. My knees have been bent for so long that it hurts a little. Would you mind if I put my feet on you? Just for a little while?"
I looked back at the TV. "Yeah, whatever."
She stretched her legs and rested her feet on my right thigh. "Oh," she sighed in relief, "that's better."
I scowled at her. "Do you think we can now go back to watching?"
"Yeah, sure. Thanks for this."
"Don't mention it."
As she gazed back at the TV, I couldn't help inspecting her legs and feet. My sister had a pretty awesome-looking pair of legs: slim, long, flawless pale skin... sort of sexy. Her feet were beautiful, too: delicate, symmetric, smooth, and groomed. She had a pastel blue nail polish on her toenails, a toe ring, and a silver bracelet engulfing one of her ankles.
Immediately, my mind was laboring where to rank her legs and feet in respect to my ex-girlfriends. My cock then started stiffening after my mind just crowned her first in that list. Her feet and legs were that impressive. That shocking acknowledgment drove me to further examine the rest of her body, and I was a little caught off guard.
She was sort of... hot, scorching-hot. Thin and toned with lean arms and tender shoulders, flat tummy with good muscle tone and a navel piercing; a blend of good genes and awareness to diet and sports no doubt. Her breasts protruded in just the perfect way -- large enough to notice without seeming disproportionate. Her soft, wavy hair was pulled into a ponytail; it was golden brown in color with natural pigments of dark blond. Long, thick hair that easily reached the lower section of her back once was loose. She must have never cut it.
I moved up to her face. Her face did have some resemblance to mine but not quite: big hazel eyes; cute little nose; sensual pouty lips; and delicate contour. She was um... pretty. She really was. It was a stunning realization, to discover that my sister was quite attractive, an all-around hottie. I never seemed to notice for some reason. Should I have noticed?
I tried blocking out these inappropriate thoughts and concentrated back on the TV. I couldn't block them out. I scanned her legs again, from her shapely hips, down her slender thighs, her smooth shins, finishing at her marvelous feet. I was getting seriously hard by the time she wiggled her feet to turn onto her side.
I needed to come. I needed it badly. I couldn't believe that I managed to get this hard, and I was simply thrilled by the possibility of a release however distressing the thought that my baby sister was beginning to excite me. I chalked it up to my problem, that I was so worked up that anything would have gotten me that erect.
I emptied my beer and was about to get up when Brooke suddenly extended her foot just a little too much, reaching my groin and grazing my now fully erect member. That encounter clearly startled her, and she retracted her feet in a flash while gaping at me in bafflement. I could only assume my cheeks were flushed as waves of heat caressed my skin in embarrassment.
"Josh, your... your thingy is—"
"I'm just dying to pee; that's why it's... it's not..." I gulped and hurried to the bathroom.
I stood in the bathroom against the sink gazing at my reflection in the mirror, chastising myself for allowing myself to get that hard on my baby sister's body. How could I now return to my room? She would suspect I was indeed getting hard because of her. I had to play it safe: to return to the living room and to pretend nothing was wrong.
Once I was back soft, I flushed down the toilet and reclaimed my seat on the sofa. Brooke wasn't here though. The TV was on, but my empty bottle of beer and her glass of water had vanished. She went up to her room was my guess.
Good. That meant I could now address my cock's urgent needs. I was about to retire to my room when I instantly got excited all over again at the thought of Brooke's gorgeous legs and feet. I leaned back, hard as metal, and was pondering whether I should masturbate right here on the sofa. I didn't want to reach my room just to have gone soft. The thought of Brooke and rubbing one out right here in the living room excited me tremendously. I could still sense her sweet-sour fragrance in my nostrils, visualizing her feet rubbing my prick with long, slow-paced strokes...
Before I knew it, I pulled out my cock and started stroking it with purpose. I was experiencing a level of intoxication that I had never in the past. I slowly gave in to Brooke's image even more: envisioning her sitting on my knees with her hands supporting her weight on the table behind her, watching her smooth, bare feet sandwiching my cock and caressing it with love.
Oh god, this is a good feeling... I'm going to come in seconds... I can't believe I'm going to—
"Josh!"
A high-pitched shriek cut off my imminent orgasm. Brooke was standing a few feet behind me terrorized by the sight of me pleasuring myself in our living room. It didn't look like she saw my cock in the open though; she was standing too far.
"What the fuck are you doing here?!" I bellowed, struggling to cram my enlarged tool back into my jeans.
"Me?! What are you doing here?!"
"It's not what you think," I blurted. "I was just uh... I felt a lump in my... and I just wanted to—"
"Josh, seriously?! I know what you were doing here; searching for lumps was definitely not it. Why don't you do these... things in your room?"
"Oh, god..." I sprang to my feet and raced up the stairs to my room.
I was so mad and mortified. I was mad at myself for jerking off in the living room, for jerking off to my sister's sexy feet. I was mad at Shannon for stringing me along, for not letting me fuck her, for not giving me a blowjob, a handjob, any job.
What was worse, upon clearing my head a little, I picked up right where I had left: strangling my cock and jacking off to my sister's feet yet again. I had been desperate for a release, and it was a too powerful sensation for me to give up on that orgasm, and what an orgasm... I came like a fire hose picturing my sister milking my cock for all it was worth with her groomed feet, gasping and moaning as I was spraying her with my jizz...
***
The next few days were awkward. I tried avoiding Brooke as much as possible since I was so embarrassed over that night. Sadly, that night had also unleashed a hidden passion inside of me: every time I thought about my sister's legs and feet, I was getting excited, even though I could not retain a steady erection. I hadn't seen Shannon the past few days, either. She was visiting her uncle this week, so I couldn't further push my agenda: getting her to suck my dick or lick my balls or... I was so horny.
Thankfully, I was trading forex from my computer in my room, so I could choose to trade at hours Brooke and my mother were home from work. It was the dream job, trading forex. No obnoxious boss, no fixed hours; on the downside, it was challenging to actually turn a profit there, and my initial 2K account I had opened a year ago had been wiped out completely in less than two months.
Since then, I had taken more time to study the market and had carefully observed the subtleties of the trading game, putting in fourteen hours a day for six months just to learn and survey, and luckily, I was now able to make money, just enough to keep me going. I needed a much larger account if I wanted to actually make a living, and so I was planning to ask my parents for a loan since no bank would have granted me one without a steady source of income. I planned to keep trading for another year or so before presenting my parents my account trading statistics, so they would see that I was making a steady profit in a span of a year and would be more inclined to aid me.
***
It was Wednesday evening when I was in my room trading the Asian market when I heard a knock on my door.
"Busy."
The door opened.
"I said busy," I cried out, not even bothering to identify the intruder.
"Josh, can we... can we talk?"
My sister was standing in my doorway looking very alluring in her snug pajamas that consisted of a black crop top and a pair of extremely short checkered boxer shorts. Unfortunately, she was also barefoot, which instantly triggered my cock to throb in excitement. I reprimanded myself for noticing how sexy she looked.
I turned back to my computer. "Now is not a good time, Brooke."
"Well... I've been wanting to come talk to you the last few days, but you always seemed so busy with your um... trading stuff."
"If it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck..."
"Josh, please."
Talking to her was the last thing I wanted. I was still very embarrassed over that night and confused regarding me getting a daily boner to her vision however feeble and short-lasting those erections had been.
"Can't it wait till—"
"I would really like to talk to you now."
I cut my eyes at her, and I could tell she wasn't about to go away. "Alright; give me two minutes."
She stepped in after shutting the door and took a seat on my bed while I exited my active trades with what little profit I was able to make. I spun my fancy office leather chair and lit up a cigarette. "Yeah?" I sighed, praying she wouldn't mention that incident.
"So um... did you make a lot of money today?"
"No."
"Oh. Um...was it just a bad day or—"
"Brooke, cut to the chase; I'm busy."
"Okay," she sighed. "I wanted to talk about... about that night. You know, when I caught—"
"Yeah, got it. No need to..."
"Sorry." She bashfully smiled. "I guess I just wanted to ask what drove you to..."
She halted, staring at me in anticipation.
"God," I sighed, blowing the smoke out my window. "I'm horny, and I was just looking for a release. That's it, Brooke. No need to make a big deal out of it."
"So you and Shannon aren't..."
She paused again, looking for me to continue.
"How is that any of your business?"
"I guess it's not, sorry." She stirred awkwardly on the bed, adjusting her seating position. "Well, I wanted to ask what made you so... worked up that night."
"That is, too, none of your business, Brooke."
Her big hazel eyes locked with mine. "Was it me?"
I was flabbergasted that she'd said it. I couldn't believe that she'd said it. She was right, of course, but she had no way of telling that just from seeing me masturbating.
"Brooke, what are you insinuating here? Do you think I'm this sick per—"
"Don't lie to me, Josh. I know that I got you... excited."
"Jesus Christ..." I took two consecutive drags and released the smoke out of my nostrils. "And how exactly have you reached this conclusion?"
"Well, that night... I saw you looking at me. I didn't wanna say anything, but I caught you in the corner of my eye... checking me out, and let's not forget that you were... pretty hard when—"
"God damn it, Brooke! I wasn't checking you out, and I already told you I was dying to pee. So if you don't mind, I have important business here to attend to."
I whirled to my computer and prayed that she would leave.
"I'm not done yet, Josh."
I swiveled back to her. "Then you should really hurry up 'cause I have zero time for this."
"Yeah, thought so; you never have time for me. Why would you, right? It's not like I'm anyone important to you."
She seemed hurt again, which easily reflected in the tone of her voice and glistening eyes.
"Look, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to appear so..."
"Rude? Jackass?"
I nodded. "You are important to me. I was just..." I took another drag and sighed.
"Embarrassed?"
I nodded again, putting out my cigarette.
"Josh, be level with me, don't be afraid: was I... getting you excited that night?"
"Christ." I shook my head while looking out the window. "I can't believe we're having this conversation."
"Josh?"
I battled myself for another spell before I sighed, defeated. "Yes. But it wasn't—"
"I knew it," she swiftly said, smiling in self-satisfaction.
"Brooke, I was just a little tipsy that night, and I'm under a lot of stress lately, and—"
"Sexually?"
"Yes, sexually. And so I didn't—"
"So you and Shannon aren't?"
Damn it! I told her it was none of her business.
"No, we're not. Yet."
"Oh."
"Listen, I have this... problem with my... and I'm lately unable to get an uh... to get..."
"Hard?"
"Shit," I sighed. "Yes. And that night, sick and perverse as it was, I was finally able to, and I'm really, really stressed out lately, so you understand? It's probably why I got so..."
"Hard?"
"Fuck! Yes... in the first place."
"When you're with Shannon, are you able to—"
"Yeah, that's not the problem. The problem seems to be when I'm on my own. I might need to go see a doctor."
There was a moment of stillness in which each was trying to think of what to say.
"Okay, so here it goes." Brooke sprang to her knees on the bed as if she had just come back to life. "I've got a proposition for you."
"Um, what?"
I was still overwhelmed with guilt for admitting it to her.
"I've got a proposition."
"Uh, okay."
"If you're willing to spend more time with me, doing stuff with me like we used to do years ago, I'm willing to... get you excited."
I gaped at her. "You gotta be fucking kidding me."
"Why? It's a win-win deal. You get to have... fun with yourself, and I get to spend more time with you, and you already admitted that you're too stressed out, so what's the problem? Aside from yours," she giggled.
"God damn it, Brooke! Don't make fun of my problem, and do you have any idea how sick this sounds?"
"Of course it's sick: that I'm your sister, and you don't even want to spend some time—"
"Not that! The other part."
"Oh," she giggled coyly. "It's not my fault that you're finding me... and it's a given that you seem to find me... so we're not doing—"
"This is really fucked up. I'm already embarrassed. Why would you even—"
"Josh, it's not like I'm going to... touch you or anything. I'm just going to help you get in the mood, and from there... well, you know what to do from there if judging from that night."
I countered her bashful simper with a head shake. "This is sick."
"No more than what you were already doing."
She had a point there.
"And you don't mind... getting me in the mood?"
"Not at all."
"You do realize I have porn on my computer."
She smirked. "But only getting yourself rock-hard looking at me."
"Jesus Christ," I sighed, shaking my head. "You're a piece of work, Brooke."
"Then you'll do it?"
"No. I'm not going to do it: letting my baby sister pimp herself, so I can... no. Not a chance in hell."
"That didn't seem to stop you that night when you—"
"Must you constantly bring it up?"
Not that she was wrong.
"Look, is it weird that you're finding me... exciting? Yeah. Is it weird that I'm willing to help you out to relieve some stress? Probably. Can we get past that, so everyone gets their way?"
"I'm... I really don't have time now—"
"To spare me?" she chimed in, ache emanating from her hazel eyes.
"Brooke, look, I'm... I'm sorry." I rotated back to my computer. "I'm really busy."
"Okay," she sighed. "That's too bad." She got up and patted to the door. "What if—"
"What now?!" I shouted, swiveling my chair to face her.
"Jesus, Josh, can you be more of an asshole?"
"Sorry. What... what now?"
"Counteroffer: What if... if you only got what you wanted out of the deal? Would you do it then?"
I was intrigued. She would set me in the mood, and I would be able to relieve myself while getting awesome orgasms out of it, and I wouldn't need to do stupid stuff with her or go to a doctor. It was extremely tempting.
She had a sly smile smudged all over her face. "I got you to think about it, didn't I?"
"What's the catch?"
"Why do you think—"
"There's always a catch."
"Well, since you put it like that," she giggled. "I was thinking we should play a game or something, and if I win, you'll give me what I want, and if you win, you'll get what you want."
It was very enticing but not enough for me to have said yes. If I had lost, I would have needed to spend time with her and wouldn't have gotten anything out of it. Not to mention that I was still morally conflicted with letting my sister getting me excited, so I could go beat off in my room.
"Tempting, yet respectfully, I must decline."
She looked hurt and disappointed, and her eyes seemed to shut down. "Oh... okay. Have a good night then. See you... whenever."
***
I stood my ground that night, but the damage had already been done. She got me to think about it, and slowly, I was incessantly thinking about it. In less than 24 hours, that was all I could think about: of how she would excite me, of how I would be able to relax... I wondered what sort of depraved ideas she had for getting me in the mood.
It was Thursday evening, and I was in my room trading the less-lucrative Asian market yet again just so I wouldn't need to see Brooke; nonetheless, I was now obsessing about her offer, and I had been so tense since it had been almost a week since I last relieved myself that I decided to take her up on that offer.
I stood outside her room and knocked.
"Yeah?"
I opened the door. "Hey."
Her eyes lit up, and a self-pleased smirk crossed her face. "Well, come on in."
She was sitting on her bed doing her toenails, painting them in pastel green. Her golden brown hair was gathered in a ponytail, and she was wearing those short boxers accompanied with a white crop top.
Damn it! She was so sexy.
"Would you mind if I sat here?" I pointed at the bed.
"Please do."
I took a seat next to her and watched her at work.
"What's on your mind, brother?" she cunningly asked, clearly aware of my intentions.
"I'm... I have been—"
"Stressed out?" she interjected, staring at me with those beautiful, big hazel eyes of hers.
I shot her a look. "—thinking about it, and—"
"But you are stressed out."
"Yes—I mean no—I mean... shit."
She laughed. "I didn't get it. Is it a yes or a no?"
"You're enjoying this, aren't you?"
"A little," she giggled.
"If we do this... I need to know that you can get me... "
She looked into my eyes. "Hard?"
"Must you always use that word?"
"Then what word would you use?"
I shook my head in discomfort. "Whatever. Because I thought about it, and it could have been just a one-off thing. Maybe it—"
"So you came here for a taste. You wanna sample the goods before we proceed with our transaction."
"Jesus, Brooke! You're making it sound like I'm buying drugs from you."
She laughed.
She actually had quite the laugh: warm, and genuine, and—
"I'll tell you what: As a proof of concept, I'm ready to throw you a freebie tonight, if... you make a commitment to go along with the deal on my terms."
"You really do sound like a drug dealer, you know that?"
She laughed again. "What's it gonna be, Josh? 'Cause I'm a very busy girl."
"I thought you wanted to spend time with me."
Her smile miraculously faded away. "Well... that's... I don't have time for this. Yes or no?"
"Christ," I sighed, shaking my head. "Yes."
She gazed up from painting her nails. "Yes, you are committing now to our deal with no exit option for the next six months?"
"Six months?!!"
"Take it or leave it." She returned to her beautiful nails.
"You drive a hard bargain."
She looked up at me annoyed. "Quit stalling. Well?"
"Fuck! But if Shannon and I—"
"But what if you don't? Do you really wanna take that chance? Going like this for months, all stressed out, not being able to... come?"
"Don't say that word, and why are you whispering? You're making it sound... sexy."
She giggled. "I don't know what you're talking about. Yes or no, Josh? And answer quickly because now I don't even know if you're really worth it after—"
"Okay! Christ," I fired, fearing she would back down.
"Good. Meet me downstairs in ten. We're going to watch a movie together."
*
I plunked myself down onto the sofa in the living room, anxious and quite nervous. I couldn't believe what we were about to do: making sure my baby sister could get me excited.
"Hey." She joined me and lay on the sofa next to me. "So, what movie would you like to watch?"
"I don't know; I don't care. Just put something on."
"Relax, Josh." She gave me a benevolent smile. "It'll be fine."
"So, how are we"—I gulped—"going to do it?"
"I don't know. Do whatever that made you... last time."
"I appreciate it that you didn't say that word."
"What word? Hard?"
I shook my head. "That's just great..."
She laughed. "I'm just teasing you. Come on, think happy thoughts. You know: me." She giggled some more.
"Oh, god, I want to die."
We started watching some movie, but I was barely concentrating. I was trying to get myself aroused while ogling my sister. It didn't work. I couldn't get myself excited.
"How are we doing there?" she asked, not even taking her eyes off the screen.
"I think I'm too nervous. It's a good thing though. It means I still have morals and dignity. I knew I couldn't be that damaged."
She snuck a peek at my crotch before she looked up into my eyes, seeming so hurt. "That's too bad," she murmured. "Maybe I can't really get you... maybe you were right." She took off her hair scrunchie and swayed her long hair in a way that it landed just on top of her ribs. "I'm a little tense myself lately," she whispered.
She started moving her neck in slow, circular motions, softly pinching her bare tummy and playing with her piercing. Seconds later, she moistened her pouty lips while breathing heavier and gyrating her pelvis. She extended her left leg all the way to me, just brushing up her majestic foot against my thigh. After a few gentle touches, she pressed her foot to me and started tugging at my thigh with her feminine toes.
"I'm so tense," she softly panted.
Her left hand traveled to her naked ribs with her fingernails slowly raking up and down... up and down... up and—
"What?" I said. "Did you say something?"
A sly, content grin curled her lips. "I said we had"—her eyes gestured at my groin—"quite the liftoff."
I looked down at my crotch -- I was harder than steel.
"Oh, shit..."
She got up smirking and sashayed around the sofa. She bent over and whispered in my ear, "I own your ass now." She drenched my cheek with a wet kiss, and as she climbed up the stairs she added, "Come to my room as soon you finish your business. We'll finalize the rest of our deal."
*
I knocked on her door twenty minutes later. I'd already come like a rocket to her mesmerizing body earlier in my room, and I was feeling so much more relaxed and at ease and... perverse.
"Come in, brother."
She was seated on her bed holding a sheet of paper and a pink pen.
I sat next to her.
She grinned. "I take it it went well?"
I shrugged my shoulders, admitting defeat.
"Excellent. So the terms of our agreement as you accepted beforehand are as follow:
"1. Once a week on a predetermined day, we'll sit for a game of poker for a full hour. By the end of the hour, whoever holds more chips will be declared the winner. The winner may request whatever they like according to the specifications which will be elaborated on later articles.
"2. The loser may ask for a second game to be conducted—should he chooses to—and the winner will not be able to decline; that said, conducting a second game does not override the result of the prior game but simply grants another chance for either party to earn a win.
"3. The specifications of the requests: Brooke will be able to request her brother, Josh, with no other company but him and at any given date, to partake in an activity of her choice with no time barriers whatsoever, so long as Josh has been given a 24hr notice. Josh will be able to get a continuance only once he has acquired Brooke's consent.
"Josh will be able to request Brooke to keep him company until he gets rock-hard, so he is able to abuse himself in the privacy of his own room. He isn't allowed to request for any form of physical contact, nor is he allowed to ask Brooke to pose, dance, or take off any of her clothing. Josh may claim his reward only immediately after the poker game unless he has gained more than one win; in which case, the second reward will be given at a later date.
"4. This agreement is siblingly binding for a period of six months as of tomorrow with no exit options for either party regardless whatever circumstances and cannot be voided."
I goggled at my sister. "Holy shit."
"Yeah," she giggled.
"Siblingly?"
"I needed something to rime with legally."
"I'm gonna need a copy of this."
"It's already in your inbox."
"Oh. Um... I want a free pass for the next two weeks."
She darted a befuddled look at me. "Huh?"
"If you're getting everything you want, then I want once a week for the next two weeks for you to um... and I won't need to spend time with you. We'll start our agreement in two weeks."
"Joshua! That's not what we have agreed!"
"Call it a Christmas bonus."
"A) Christmas is in four months, and B) Why should you get any bonus in the first place?!"
"A) Whatever, and B) Because I asked."
She shook her head in indignation. "Forget it."
I got up and was about to leave her room, yet I stopped in her doorway when I suddenly realized that I probably needed her more than she needed me. "Brooke, do you have any counteroffer? Meet me halfway?"
She looked deeply hurt when she gazed up at me, almost in tears. "Am I really worth so little to you that you're willing to do whatever just so you can avoid spending time with me?"
I didn't comment on that and kept staring at her, hoping she would crack and give me something.
She pondered fleetingly. "The best I can do is to give a two-week continuance for the next two weeks, and once those two weeks are up, so is your continuance. The poker game and everything it entails stay the same. Take it or leave it."
"I'll take it," I swiftly said. "So what now?"
"We need to agree on a fixed day to have our poker game. Any preferences?"
"I don't care."
"How about every Wednesday?"
"I guess."
"Good. Meeting adjourned."
***
We started our two-week period of "Getting to know each other" as my sister drafted as a standalone appendix in our agreement. Essentially, it meant that if I lost our poker game, I would be given up to two weeks until I needed to pay the piper. Her counteroffer didn't benefit me in any way since I didn't care if I had to spend time with Brooke this week or in two weeks, but I didn't say anything to her since she was quite emotional that night, and she'd probably thought I had a busy schedule for the next two weeks, although I didn't.
Shannon and I split up a few days later. I was pushing for too much, and she accused me for being with her just so I could fuck her. She wasn't wrong, but it still hurt. She said it was her fault for mistaking me for a good guy and that I had no idea what I was missing out on. I was now at my sister's mercy even more than before, though I kept it from her that I had stopped seeing Shannon.
Brooke and I barely spoke throughout the next few days. I tried masturbating a few times since that night she had made me hard yet to no avail. I was eagerly waiting for Wednesday, so Brooke would get me erect again, provided I won our little poker game.
***
Wednesday had arrived, and at 8 p.m., Brooke texted me to join her in her room.
She seemed enthused to see me. "Hey, Josh! Come in. I have everything set and waiting for us."
She had a poker suitcase on the floor, and the chips were already stacked neatly on her bed along with two decks of cards which she was masterfully shuffling as I joined her. There was a beer waiting for me, a coke for her, and a few bags of chips.
I sat on her bed next to her. "Wow, Brooke, you've really gone all the way with this. I'm impressed."
"If we're going to do it every week, we should have fun while doing it."
"Good thinking. Where did you get that suitcase from?"
"I borrowed it from a friend."
"Sweet." I took a sip from my beer. "So, what poker are we playing?"
"What do you mean?"
"Seriously, Brooke? There are like million different ways to play poker."
"Oh?" she said, puzzled.
"Yeah. There's Five-card draw, Texas Holdem, Omaha Holdem... you never heard of them?"
"No. I thought you could teach me 'cause I knew you know the rules and everything."
"Picking up a game you don't know is a sure way to lose our little... whatever it is."
A frown of worry creased her forehead. "Yeah, I guess I didn't think it through really... then maybe we can play something else, so I'll have a better chance to—"
"What's done is done. If it's in our agreement, you have to play it." I snickered. "Too bad for you."
"You're such an asshole, Josh! Would you really let me play a game I'm not good at just so you could win?"
"Let me think about that... yes."
"I guess you're more stressed out than I thought," she hissed, sounding more venomous than ever.
But I couldn't care less. "You don't even know the half of it."
"Then you'd better hope for your sake that I'm a slow learner."
We sat for a game of Texas Holdem after I explained her all the rules and card-combination hierarchy, and after we played a few demo rounds so she could get the hang of it, and it was quite enjoyable. We shared a few good laughs and brought up all sorts of childhood memories, some happier than others. We discussed interesting films we saw of late, and I was surprised of how less annoying Brooke really was. She was kind of okay. I genuinely didn't see it coming.
By the end of the hour, I essentially slaughtered her, and my stack of chips was three times than hers. A part of that was because she was such a bad liar, and in this game, if you don't know how to bluff, you might as well forfeit before the cards have even been dealt.
"Oh, look at that." I smirked. "Our hour is up, Brooke, and it's time for you to hold up your end of the deal."
She cluttered her miniscule stack of chips on the bed and leaned back against the fluffy array of pillows she had assembled prior to our game. "Which is?"
Blood mounted in my cheeks. "You know."
A mischievous grin stretched her mouth wide. "No, I don't. Tell me."
"Um... to get me uh..."
"Still can't say it?" she giggled.
"To get me..."
"Hard?"
"Fuck!"
She burst into laughter and didn't calm down for a good amount of time.
"Yes," I said once she regrouped.
"All in due time, brother. I would like to have another game. I'm not giving up on our precious time together without a fight."
"What? You mean now?!"
"Mhmm. Per our agreement, it's perfectly in my rights—since I lost—and you are bound to agree. So shuffle." She tossed the cards at me. "I'm going downstairs to get you another beer."
"Brooke, it's not fair! I'm so fuckin'... tense."
"And I'll help you relieve after we have finished this game." She patted to the door, but then she halted and smiled. "Isn't this fun?"
I shook my head in ire. "You know what? I don't care. Just more orgasms for me."
"Don't put the cart before the horse, Josh. Who knows, you might need to spend some time with me after all."
We had another game ready minutes after, and we continued chatting about various things, but something was different about this game. It was much more even. She really seemed to improve her bluffing skills, and I was struggling to get a read on her. By the end of the hour, and although it was tight, she—to my utter amazement—won.
"Well, lookie here." She grinned proudly. "I guess I'm not such a slow learner after all."
"No, I... I guess you're not," I muttered, still befuddled by how she had gone from being a complete novice to a reasonable player in a two-hour span.
"Don't look so bummed, Josh."
"No, I'm not um... I was just counting on that second... this past week has been pretty taxing."
"Well, that's just goes to show you: never underestimate me." She beamed. "I'll email you our plans later, but first: let's take care of you."
I instantly cheered up, forgetting all about my loss. "Okay. Sounds real good. Are Mom and Dad still there?"
She shrugged. "I don't know. Why?"
"So we can... you know, 'watch a movie'."
She shook her head, laughing. "You're so sweet, Josh, keeping it PG, though it's time for you to accept that I'm a grown woman, and we're not going to watch a movie." She licked her full lips and whispered, "We're going to get you hard. Rock-hard."
"Jesus, Brooke!"
She laughed. "Get over it. Now we don't need to go downstairs since we can do it here."
"Here?!"
I was still recovering from my sister's outrageous whisper.
"Is there a problem?"
"Uh... no. I guess it's a good place as any. So, where do you want me?"
"Um... lie here." She scooched aside, offering me her spot. "Lie against my pillows."
I did as she said, anxiously expecting.
"I would've just sat and done nothing, like I am supposed to do according to our agreement, but since we clearly saw it was doing nothing for you, I'm willing to go the extra mile and do a little more."
I kept quiet. I wasn't going to ask for more but was grateful she'd suggested it nonetheless.
She took off her scrunchie and sensually swayed her beautiful hair from side to side. "You do want me to do more, don't you, Josh?"
I didn't comment since I was torn about the whole thing. My mind was screaming a resounding no, yet my dick was pulsing with a determined yes.
She started tugging up her tank top, uncovering her toned tummy inch by inch, flexing her abs and harassing her piercing. "What's that, Josh? I didn't hear you."
She wanted me to say it. She wanted me to admit I wanted more; however, I still kept to myself, hoping she dropped it.
"Say it, Josh." She looked straight at me. "Tell me you want more."
I couldn't bring myself to say it. If I said it, I would be accepting I was hopelessly perverse.
She got irritated and covered her tummy back. "If you're not going to say it, I might as well stop and just sit back and let you try on your own." She shook her head as she softly said, "You don't want that, do you, Josh?"
I mirrored her head shake, hypnotized.
She moistened her lips as she stared into my eyes before she crawled on all fours and hovered over me from the side. "You don't want me to stop, do you?" she whispered in my ear, groping my pecs with her right hand and breathing heavier. "Tell me... tell me you don't want me to stop."
"Don't."
"What was that?" she panted in my ear.
"Don't."
She panted louder, "I can't hear you."
"Don't stop."
She glided her hand down to my chiseled stomach, sliding her fingers to the contour of my abs while panting in my ear. It wasn't casual, short-of-breath panting. It was sex-like, explicit, I'm riding a ten-inch dildo panting.
"Tell me you like this," she panted.
"I like this."
"How bad you like it?"
"So bad," I panted myself.
"So should I stop?" she asked between labored breaths.
"No," I panted.
"I don't think you mean it," she panted as though she was about to climax any second now. "I think you... want me to stop."
"Don't stop!"
"Then why do I feel... you want me to stop?!"
"Brooke, I don't want you to stop!"
"I'm begging, Josh," she maniacally panted, "don't make me stop!"
"Don't you fucking dare to stop!"
She flinched back, startled, and took off her hand. She scooted aside and swept her hair back into a ponytail to my utter surprise.
"What are you doing?" I stared at her, flummoxed. "I told you not to stop!"
She gestured at my crotch with her eyes, still looking quite rattled.
I looked bafflingly at my groin. "Jesus."
She got me so hard that my cock genuinely believed it could take on my jeans' zipper by itself, threatening to rip through it.
"Trust me"—she gaped at my bulge, winded—"Jesus couldn't have gotten you harder."
It took me forty-seven seconds to exit her room, enter mine, and to come like a missile to my sister's groping and panting frenzy that kept playing in my head like a catchy tune. I had never, ever come that hard in my life while masturbating, which was a disturbing realization to say the least. She'd definitely gotten carried away there, and I knew she felt it, too. That look on her face when I exited her room was one of distress and agitation.
Twenty minutes later, while I was sucking on my burning cigarette, still ruminating on that panting festival I had attended earlier, I received an email from her detailing our forthcoming activity. She scheduled it for Friday night—two weeks from now—at the ice skating rink followed by a casual saunter to a specified coffee shop. She was thorough and left no detail out in fear I might have gotten upset if she had surprised me later. Since she gave me way more than a 24hr notice, I had no choice, so I emailed back my acknowledgment.
***
I had been focusing my attention on getting erections all through the following week, yet I'd failed time and again. My problem had exacerbated, and I now ceased getting erect completely, even when I was thinking of Brooke's goddess of a body. I was very solicitous about it and went to see a specialized doctor, who prescribed me Viagra, which did nothing for me. I returned to him for further medical counseling, and he suggested that according to the symptoms I was exhibiting, I might be suffering from psychological impotence.
In effect, it meant that my cock flow had been deteriorated by some sort of a mental blockage, and he advised me to see a therapist on the matter since conventional western medicine couldn't aid further. He reached that conclusion after I assured him I was able to get erections with girls, namely my sister, though I didn't tell him that. I was beginning to fear that even Brooke wouldn't be able to help me now and couldn't wait for Wednesday, so I could hopefully banish this evil concern.
***
Wednesday 8 p.m., and I was banging on Brooke's door as if her room were a church, and I had been desperately seeking shelter from the authorities. By now, I was horrified by the possibly that last week's amazing orgasm might have been also my last.
"Yeah, come in."
I opened her door and brisk-walked to her bed. "Let's start."
I began shuffling the cards with a sense of urgency after draining half of my beer in a second flat.
"Whoa, Josh, how about hitting the brakes a little? An hour of poker is an hour of poker."
"I know. I just need to... let's just start playing! Quit messing around!"
"Easy there, cowboy. You're super stressed, huh?"
"Oh, Brooke, if you only knew."
We started playing, and I was sweating, nervous; holding on to my chips for dear life; praying to god for aces and kings with each card deal; painstakingly dissecting Brooke's poker face, desperate for a telltale; ready to pick up on any minute tick on her pretty face that might have given me an edge. An hour and two beers later -- I lost.
I almost wept. "Oh, god, no..."
"You're a really sad loser, aren't you," she giggled. "As of before, I'll email you our future plans. Those are two times so far for you to enjoy my company, Josh."
"Another one! I lost, so you have to agree; you have to. It's in our agreement; you have to."
"Christ, Josh, relax," she giggled. "No problem. We'll play another one, just... breathe or something before you get a heart attack."
"Don't tell to me to relax, Brooke! I thought you were supposed to suck at this!"
"I guess I'm really good at card games. You know I didn't know how to play it."
"Oh, god..."
"Josh, are you okay? You're sweating, and now you're talking to yourself a little... are you crying?"
"I'm not crying! I'm just... let's just play."
Another beer and half a pack of cigarettes later -- I won.
"Oh my god, yes!" I chirped, thrusting my fists up in the air.
"You're really stressed out, aren't you," she giggled.
"So stressed out," I sighed. "Come on, do your thing."
I shoved her aside, so I could take her place, propping my back against her pillow tower.
"Josh! Don't push me!" She raised herself back to a sitting position. "What's with you, tonight? You look like you're about to die."
"Sorry, I didn't mean to. I really need your A-game now though."
She was noticeably embarrassed. "I think that after last time I should probably take it down a notch."
"Whatever. Just get me fuckin'..."
"Hard?"
"Fuck! Yes! Get me; now; get me."
"Yeah; got it."
She sat on the far end of the bed in her checkered boxer shorts and red crop top. She untied her long golden brown hair from its scrunchie constraint and swayed it from side to side, moistening her lips, abusing her navel piercing, flexing her abs, gyrating her pelvis... she kept at it for minutes.
"Do you like what you see, Josh?" she softly asked.
I looked down at my crotch -- nothing.
"Yes, but I need more."
After a moment of hesitation, and after she visually verified I was still flaccid, she crawled over to me, scattered her hair in my face, and hung high her impeccable ass while placing her mouth in my ear.
"What's wrong?" she achingly whispered. "Don't you like me tonight?"
I didn't answer. I was too nervous thinking about my malfunctioning cock.
"Did you come last week?" she whispered, releasing a few warm breaths down my ear canal.
"Yes," I replied, taking notice of how good she smelled.
"Did you come hard?"
"Yes."
"Were you thinking about me?" she feebly sex-panted.
"Yes."
"Then why don't you like me anymore?" she whispered, genuinely sounding hurt.
"I like you. It's not..."
"I don't feel it, Josh," she whispered, her voice doleful. "What were you doing to me last week?"
"I kissed you all over, and I was um..."
"Did you fuck me?" she barely panted.
"Yes."
She was breathing heavier. "Did I... like it?"
"You were lovin' it."
"You gave it to me good?" she panted.
I started breathing heavier. "Yeah..."
"Then why don't you want to give it to me again? Why, Josh?! Give it to me, please... don't make me beg."
"I'm gonna."
She was breathing harder and louder. "I want you rock-hard, so you can... tear me apart."
"I'm dying to."
"I'm dying for it, too, Josh," she panted. "Come on, fuck the hell out me..."
"Oh god," I gasped.
"What are you waiting for?!!" she panted-screamed in my ear. "I'm gagging for it! Just ease your cock inside me..."
"God, Brooke..."
"Pop my cherry and make me yours!"
"I'm going to!"
She gaped at me, aghast, and instantly retreated to check my package.
"You're all set," she said, winded, looking more rattled and shaken than ever.
I couldn't believe it. I looked down at my groin, and she was right -- I was granite hard.
"Oh my god I love you Brooke..."
I sprinted back to my room to take full advantage of this sadly rare spectacle. I opened my desk drawer to get the lube, and I was so excited, I was so hard, I was so... wait, what? What the fuck?!!!
I was so soft... soft as a cloud.
I sat in my office chair, baffled and dejected. How could I have gone soft in less than thirty seconds? And Brooke really had given it her all. I was as strong as a bull when I'd left her room. I started realizing that I might be impotent after all. I had no way of telling why I couldn't keep an erection, or why I was struggling getting erect in the first place.
I stepped out of my room and knocked on my sister's door.
"Already?!" she asked behind the closed door.
I entered her room and sat next to her on the bed. She was lying against her pillows, browsing through some women's magazine, but once she looked at me, she sat up straight, mirroring my worried face.
"What's wrong, Josh? It didn't..."
I shook my head.
"But you were rock..."
She was as puzzled as I was.
"I think... I have a bigger problem than I initially thought. I... I might be impotent."
I got her up to speed about the doctor and what he had said about my problem.
"You're not impotent, Josh. We both saw it."
"Brooke, I can't get myself excited when I'm by myself, and even with Shannon I wasn't that... you're probably the only one in the world who can get me that excited, and even you..." I got up and sighed. "It's over. I'm not backing down on our time that I owe you, but I think our arrangement can't work anymore."
"Oh, no you don't. We have an agreement for six months. It's siblingly binding."
"But if I can't—"
"Come here; lie against my pillows. I'm gonna prove to you that it's all in your head."
"Brooke, it's ov—"
"It's not over," she said determinedly. "Lie down."
I did as she instructed when she suddenly mounted me with her crotch hovering over my groin in disturbing proximity.
"What are you doing?!" I cried, panicking.
"Relax, I'm not gonna... just relax. I want to try an exercise, and you'll see that you can get plenty hard and come like normal."
My eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Okay, as long as it's not... weird—I mean more than what it already is."
"Look into my eyes, Josh." She was straddling my crotch in the air, so there was no contact between us. "Tell me why I'm getting you excited."
"I don't know," I sighed, shaking my head. "You have an awesome body, you're pretty... I have no fucking clue."
"You like it when I talk dirty to you?"
"Yeah," I admitted, shame surging within me. "Too much, apparently."
"What else? Be specific."
I stared into her big hazel eyes for a moment, trying to get my thoughts in order. "I like your eyes, how they... seem to reflect what you're feeling inside. I like their color and shape, how they twinkle when you... look at me sometimes. Um... I like your nose. It's cute and small. I like it especially when you smile, how it wrinkles so adorably," I sheepishly giggled but stopped quickly when I became self-aware.
"That's uh"—she swallowed—"good work, Josh." She leaned forward, bringing her bust closer to my chest. "Keep it going."
"Well... I like your mouth, everything about it really: how your lips curl when you laugh, your perfect white teeth... and your lips... they are so full and—" I gulped.
"Yes?" she whispered, her breathing growing more conspicuous.
"—succulent, inviting. And your smile, god... you have a really beautiful smile, Sis: so sincere, warm, bright... I've never seen a smile more beautiful come to think of it."
I don't know what was happening to me, but I got completely lost in her and couldn't find my way back. I didn't even think about sex or my soft prick. I didn't think about anything but my sister.
She batted her long eyelashes, her cheeks flushed. "Um, thank you, Josh. That's uh... very kind of you." She brought her face closer to mine—couldn't have been more than five inches away. "Is there anything else you... like about me?"
I nodded. "I love your scent. I don't know if it's just your perfume or whatever, but I... I love smelling you. I really love how you..."
"How I what?" she breathed.
I didn't answer.
"No, don't stop. What else?"
"I love your hair, especially when it's loose, how it streams down your shoulders and back. It's really pretty. I like how you move it about, its color... I..."
"Yeah?" she gasped, her eyes imploring me to continue.
I reached for her hair for some reason, as if I were compelled to reassure myself. I gently brushed it away from her face and tucked it behind her ear. I kept staring into my sister's hazel eyes—which were now just two inches away from mine—for a good amount of time.
"I think you're pretty, too, Josh," she softly whispered.
"Am I?" I whispered back.
She nodded, licking her lips. "Don't you know it?"
We locked eyes for god knows how long.
"Brooke, why are you"—I gulped—"breathing so hard?"
She reached for my cheek and caressed me as she tenderly whispered, "I could ask you the same thing."
I suddenly felt a violent throb in my heart followed by a second one down my pants. I gazed down -- I was locked and loaded. My sister glanced at my crotch and smiled before she stared back into my eyes in stillness. I returned her stare, puzzled. I was so confused about that jolt in my chest, my erection, this moment... about everything really.
"Brooke, I... I have to test this."
She nodded with a frozen face. "You do what you need to do."
For some reason, I took my time when I returned to my room, as if I knew my erection would hold, even though I had no way of telling. I pulled down my shorts and boxer briefs and stared perplexingly at my engorged prick. There it was, harder than ever, not even thinking of going soft. Weird.
I came like a madman to my sister's image that night, and I really wish I hadn't since I wasn't masturbating to me fucking her at all; I was visualizing us making love. I didn't want to, but my mind kept forcing that image on me, and I came so hard I couldn't believe it. It really seemed to be psychological, my problem. But what? And why?
Perhaps Brooke's outrageous dirty talk and ludicrous panting were doing the bulk of the job, but I couldn't help thinking that it might have been more than that. I then pondered the last dirty nothings she'd panted in my ear -- that she wanted me to pop her cherry. I knew she was just trying to get me erect, yet I was constantly contemplating whether she was really a virgin.
Then I began thinking that although she'd gotten me erect, it didn't hold, even with her explicit panting and ridiculous profanity. But that moment we'd shared, when she straddled me in the air, got me harder than ever, even though there was nothing sexual about the nature of it. Why was that? I couldn't answer.
***
The next day, Thursday, I met with some friends at a bar and hit on a girl there. After trading wits and jabs back and forth, she took my number and told me she would call me. Like I never heard that before... still, I had a good time, although my sister had been lodged in my awareness, and I was getting very confused as to why.
Friday noon, and surprisingly, that girl called. She was cute on the phone as she had been at the bar and wanted us to go out that night. I got so excited since I really liked her and called Brooke—who was at the flower shop with my mom—and explained why I couldn't join her tonight. It was my first debt to her, and we were supposed to spend time tonight. She had everything planned two weeks ago: ice skating and sitting for coffee.
Since I knew she was embarrassed about our somewhat intimate and awkward moment from two nights ago—as she had been ignoring me completely since—I was positive she would want to reschedule if not cancel.
I was wrong. Not only she did not want to cancel, she refused to reschedule and shouted at me for minutes, reminding me that our agreement was siblingly binding. Regretfully, I called that girl, explaining her that I had already made plans with my sister and couldn't cancel them now. She wasn't upset, thankfully; she thought I was being a good brother, and we postponed our date for Saturday night.
***
I was waiting downstairs for Brooke after she texted me that she was ready for our night out. A couple of minutes later, she descended the stairs, and she looked... quite spectacular. I couldn't believe that my sister was so attractive.
Her 5' 6" frame was clad in a short skirt that flared at the hem, exposing her long, slim legs all the way down to her high heels, and a sexy blouse that accentuated her bosom to the max. Her sensual makeup stressed her pouty lips and big hazel eyes more than ever. Her golden brown hair flowed down her back like silk, and whatever fragrance she was wearing was driving me wild.
I stared at her, stupefied, as if I had never seen her before in my life. "Brooke, you're... you're so beautiful."
She simpered coyly. "So are you, Josh."
We went out, and at first it was so uncomfortable because of that night and because it felt as though we were out on a date, but after we cleared the air, we swiftly began enjoying ourselves. We talked for hours and laughed when both of our faces met the ice up close while we were skating arm in arm. We then ambled to the coffee shop—still arm in arm—discussing future plans and current desires. We later took a long drive in the car and kept our night out alive there for a few more hours.
A sense of intimacy seemed to be developing between us, intimacy that had been absent for a few years now. We only returned home at dawn after spending seven hours together. I couldn't believe it. If it were a date, it would have been the best I had ever had.
Something had altered inside me since that night. I ceased thinking of Brooke as my irksome baby sister and found myself more times than not wishing to have spent more time with her. I actually started waking up early, so we could share a cup of coffee in the mornings before she was off to work. I didn't tell her that though. I used my trading as a cover story for our morning coffees together. I told her I began trading earlier in the day since the market had shifted and the best trades were now available mainly in the mornings.
She seemed different too: sneaking smiles at me when our parents weren't looking or texting me at all hours of the day, telling me what she had done today etc.; nevertheless, we kept our distance at home since our new-found intimacy felt a bit unnatural, like a foreign organ transplanted into our relationship. It was difficult to get accustomed to.
My date with that girl went very well; ish. She didn't allow for us to get physical to my utter disappointment since I had been desperate to get somewhere with someone. It was probably for the best though, since I had zero erection when we shared a passionate kiss.
On Sunday, I paid my sister my second debt, and we were out from noon until dusk strolling about the shopping center, buying clothes, having lunch together, and sharing a dessert. We went inside those foolish photo booths and took pictures of us goofing around and making faces. It was good old fun. We had a great time, and the conversation was flowing like wine. It seemed we never ran out of topics to talk about. I was almost disappointed to have to return home.
The next three days, we barely talked and rarely saw each other. She was busy with our mother at the flower shop preparing bouquets for a forthcoming wedding, and I met up with friends and went out on a second date with Terri. We again had a great date but didn't get physical, and I again stayed flaccid throughout the entire duration of our hot kiss.
***
Wednesday had arrived, and at 8 p.m. sharp, Brooke texted me to join her. I had been dying for a release. The closer my sister and I were getting the tenser I was becoming, and I'd been trying everything so I could have gotten an erection that past week, yet whatever my problem was, it was not going away.
I opened her door after a couple of knocks. She was sitting on her bed just like the last couple of Wednesdays, wearing a blue crop top and a pair of checkered grey boxer shorts. Both the boxers and top seemed recently bought and more revealing, yet I could be mistaken. Her hair wasn't in a ponytail though, and she was wearing more makeup than usual.
She gave a coy giggle. "Hi."
I smiled back, nervous for some reason. "Hi."
I sat on her bed as she handed me a beer, and to my utter surprise, she kissed me softly on the cheek, which shook me a bit. It didn't feel "siblingly" as she would have probably put it, even though it was purely on the cheek and with no apparent reason to believe it hadn't been.
I cut my eyes at her photo wall. She had quite the selection of photos there: with friends, with our parents, with our cousins, with our... me? There was a photo there of us from Sunday—when we'd spent time together—and it completely threw me off. We were just staring at each other in black-white. No laughing. No cute faces. Just staring. I didn't remember that moment at all. And why would she choose that photo for her wall and not a less creepy one? We had plenty photos of us doing crazy shit.
"Did you miss me?" she sweetly asked, shuffling the cards while nervously glancing back and forth between me and the deck.
"I'm not that stressed out," I replied, feigning disinterest in her.
Her cute smile dissolved in painful uncertainty. "Oh."
I swigged a quarter of my beer and sighed. "Let's just do this."
I didn't even know why I acted like that, but I did know I didn't want her to think I was beginning to enjoy our time together, as if I would be admitting my defeat.
"Josh... is there something wrong?"
Her voice carried a perceptible note of worry.
"No. Why would there be? Now deal."
We were playing in an exemplary stillness, rarely uttering something unrelated to our game. It was a tense game, too. I'd been dying to come this week, and I needed a win, badly. By the end of the hour, she obliterated me completely after I went all in on a bluff.
She gazed into my eyes but kept her fleshy lips sealed.
I got up angrily. "Email me what you wanna do. Good night."
"Josh, wait."
I pivoted to face her and saw a hurting expression gazing back at me.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing," I answered, though there was definitely a something ringing in my voice.
Our recent closeness had befuddled me: from her getting me erect, to me beating off to her image, to us getting closer... it was a lot to take in.
"Then why are you so... aloof?"
"Aloof?"
She nodded, eyes glistening. "Did I do something wrong?"
"No, not at all."
"It sure doesn't feel like it."
"What are you talking about? You did nothing wrong."
"Are you"—she batted her eyelashes coyly—"confused?"
"Why would you think that?"
"I don't know," she muttered, almost to herself. "I just... thought maybe..."
I didn't want her to know I was getting confounded. "No, I'm not confused at all. As a matter of fact, I want a second game. Shuffle while I get us drinks."
Her eyes sparkled in excitement, and she seemed to perk up. "That's... great! Yeah, definitely!"
I downed half of my beer before I even reentered her room, and I was a little lightheaded and more gleeful than before, which reflected in our game. We were starting to have fun and rarely uttered anything related to our game. We just talked about whatever, laughed, and enjoyed our time together. As the clock proclaimed the end of our game, I wiped the floor with her. Maybe it was the beers, maybe it was the reek of desperation for an orgasm, but I was on top of my game, and she could do nothing but watch as I claimed more and more of her chip stack.
"You won!"
"What did you expect? That I would lose two in a row? I was just a little off before, that's all."
"Yeah, I can see that. You really brought your A-game to this one."
She scooted over, so I could get ready for my cock therapy. I settled against her pillows, eager to claim my reward as I'd been in critical need to get myself recalibrated.
"Um... same routine as last week?" she asked.
"Yes. Last week was quite... effective."
She crawled over to me and gently scattered her sensational hair in my face, which smelled extra amazing tonight. She placed her pouty lips in my ear while hovering over me with her cute, tight butt hanging high in the air. I was getting excited even before she opened her mouth since I knew that she would talk dirty to me, and even though an erection wasn't yet present, I had no doubt it was a matter of seconds.
"How are we doing today?" she whispered.
"Much better now."
"Why is that?"
"'Cause um... I was just looking forward to it."
"So you did miss me," she whispered matter-of-factly and blew cool air in my ear.
"Yes."
"Then why did you say you didn't?"
"I uh... I don't know."
She caressed my cheek as she whispered, "Are you confused?"
"What?!"
I was surprised that she asked that again.
"Strike that; don't answer," she said quickly, taking off her hand.
"Kay..." I replied, puzzled.
Her lips brushed up against my ear. "Have you thought about me?"
"Yes."
"How much have you thought about me?"
"Um... a lot?"
I was mystified. Where was the dirty talk? The panting?
"A lot... how many times a day would you say?"
"I'm not sure. Uh... too many."
I was squirming. Her line of inquiry wasn't to my taste at all.
"Every day?" she tenderly whispered, now stroking my neck.
"Yes."
She paused for a moment. She never paused before.
"Brooke...?"
"Were you thinking about me last week when you came?"
Oh, here we go. Still no panting though.
"Yes."
"What did you do to me this time?"
"I was... I was uh... ask something else."
Her interrogation was beginning to unsettle me.
"Why don't you wanna tell me?"
"I just don't."
"You didn't fuck me last week, I can tell."
"No, I... I didn't."
"Then what did you do me?" she whispered.
"I was... Brooke, I don't know if—"
"Answer," she panted.
"I was mak—Brooke, I'm really not comfor—"
"You were making love to me, weren't you, Josh?"
"Fuck," I sighed. "I'm so sorry. I couldn't contro—"
"That's okay." She petted my cheek. "How was it?"
"Unbelievable."
"Did you come harder last week or the week before?"
I guess we're not panting today... oh well.
"Last week."
She paused again, her fingernails tracing across my neck.
"Brooke, what's going—"
"I've thought about you too," she panted.
"You have?" I asked, surprised
"Uh-huh," she panted.
"Really?"
Her lips skimmed my ear before she gasped, "Does it excite you?"
"Yes," I said, suddenly panting.
"I've thought about you all week," she panted.
A savage pulse hit my heart, which was now in a hurry for some reason because it was racing.
"How many"—I gulped—"times a day?"
She blew hot air in my ear and softly stroked my neck as she panted, "All day..."
My heart thrice jolted. "Brooke, what's—"
"You're good to go," she whispered before she kissed my cheek as she sat up straight.
I looked down at my crotch -- I was harder than a blood diamond. I arose, sporting the mother of all erections, and gawked at my sister who was staring back at me in silence. I was more confused than ever. What just happened here?
"Um... Brooke, what—"
"You'd better hurry, Josh," she whispered, gazing at my prominent package.
"Don't worry; I have a good feeling I'll make it with time to spare."
I dragged my feet back to my room after grabbing a cold one from the fridge. I lit up a cigarette and plunked down into my ridiculously large executive chair stupefied by that "dirty talk" my sister had given me. Three cigarettes and half-hour later, I shed my clothes to see my cock patiently standing at attention, awaiting its massage. What the...
I came like an atom bomb to my sister's image making love to me all over again.
***
That night and throughout the next day I was ruminating about my last cock treatment. Brooke had whispered too many disturbing things for me to remember. She thinks about me? Every day? All day?! Why? I managed to relax once I realized that she had meant for me to get erect, and it worked like a charm. That girl knew what she was doing. Excellent job really.
My sister chose Saturday morning to collect. We drove to a nice park and sat for a picnic in an absolutely perfect setting: a lake, woods, and beautiful flowers surrounding us from all over. We brought a summer blanket for us to lie on and a wicker basket fully loaded with sandwiches, drinks, and various fruits. The weather couldn't have been better.
We wined and dined while casually chitchatting before we took a relaxing stroll around the premises. My sister was taking the opportunity to enrich my poor floral lore as she had become somewhat of an expert on the matter. She was planning on getting a bachelor in business management and to join our mother's business. I was surprised to see how mature and driven she was, just an 18-year-old teenager.
We rented a row boat to sail the lake, and at one point, Brooke started goofing around and was splashing water at me. Naturally, it was my duty as her older brother to show her what's what, and her clothes were soon drenched down to the last fiber of her panties. Alas, my triumphant celebrations were short-lived as she propelled me into the water when I—intoxicated with power—allowed myself to turn my back to her in a moment of foolishness. Never turn your back to a woman. She helped me back to the boat while laughing her ass off, and we returned home after totaling four hours there.
Neither was satisfied with spending some merely pitiful four hours together, yet I kept quiet since I didn't want Brooke to think I was enjoying her company. Luckily, she didn't let me off the hook just yet, and so we showered and got dressed before we went out again to the bowling alley to only conclude my debt to her after nine hours.
Brooke was now occupying my mind more than ever. I couldn't get her out of my head. She seemed to take permanent residence in the depths of my consciousness and just wouldn't move out. I was so very confused. That intimacy between us bewildered me. We weren't getting closer as siblings so much as... people: just two persons getting to know each other.
There was nothing "siblingly" in our intimacy. I knew that because I would be having wet dreams about her amongst other things. I was relentlessly laboring to categorize her as nothing more than my sister, yet my mind would simply not engage. I didn't know how to resolve that dissonance. That erection therapy she had been giving me combined with us getting closer more than ever was beginning to play tricks on me. I needed some time off.
So the next few days, I stayed at friends, trading from their place and doing everything in my power not to think about my sister. It was pointless. She was all I was thinking about, so much so that my trading seemed to take a hit, and I was barely making money for the duration of my time there.
***
Wednesday 8 p.m. -- poker night. I had returned home earlier that day and took an afternoon nap before knocking on my sister's door.
"Come in, Josh."
I opened the door, and my heart jerked twice before proceeding skipping beats like a little girl skipping a rope. Brooke was sitting on her bed wearing her pajamas: green crop top and checkered grey boxer shorts. Hair: loose and magnificent. Makeup: sensual and plentiful. Scent: aromatic and erotic.
"Hey," she whispered coyly.
"Hey."
She patted on the bed, and I joined her.
"I've missed you," she whispered and lingered on my cheek with a tender kiss.
She handed me a beer a moment later.
I didn't answer. I was very uncomfortable with that kiss, with her whispering... with everything really.
We dived into our little poker game, and it was tense, tense, tense, and not because I was horny. The atmosphere just seemed more charged than ever, but I was reluctant to understand with what exactly; nonetheless, it was very enjoyable—our talk, not the game, since she utterly annihilated me.
She batted her eyelashes bashfully. "Um... I'll email you our plans later?"
"Yeah, you do that."
I spent a moment surveying her eyes in perplexity. She stared back, but there was no confusion in her eyes, at least not anymore there wasn't. There was something else, yet I couldn't decipher what.
I rose after I was finally able to put an end to that awkward staring session. "Well, good night."
"Josh, don't you want a second game?"
I did want a second game. "No."
"Oh. You're not... stressed out?"
I was very stressed out. "No."
"Josh?"
"Well yeah, but... I don't..."
I was clueless to what was wrong with me, and I had a strong feeling my cock therapy had a lot to do with it.
"It's your call, but I really think you should reconsider."
My mind lingered on the way she emphasized the "really" part, though I couldn't decrypt that, either; even so, my dick wasn't in a position it could have allowed me to pass on a chance for a release.
"Fuck," I sighed, frustrated. "Shuffle."
She got up smiling and hugged me tight; tight enough for me to feel her ample breasts giving against my chest. Definitely too tight. And I liked it. Why did I like it?
She kissed my cheek again, and while stroking the back of my head, she whispered, "Sit. I'll go get you another beer."
As she walked to the door, I couldn't help checking out her tight little ass as it swayed sideways so erotically. It was splendid; I wanted to spread it. What is going on with me?
Our second game was much more enjoyable, and not because I was winning. Well, not only because I was winning. I was more relaxed, and I didn't feel that tension—so much—our conversation was better, and yes, I was winning.
"Well done! You always seem to lift your game the second time around." She scooched aside, so I could lean against her pillows. "I'm assuming you'd like your reward now?"
"You know what? Can we postpone it for tomorrow? I'm afraid I won't be able to make it through a whole week, and I'm surprisingly more restrained now, though I know tomorrow I'll be in a really bad shape." I chuckled.
My answer caught her by surprise, and her face couldn't hide it. "Um... yeah, yeah, sure. No problem."
"I had a really nice time, Brooke. I almost wished we could have played more." I flashed a smile at her and headed out.
"Josh?"
I turned around. "Yeah?"
"Would you like to... watch a movie with me?"
"Brooke, we just agreed—"
She laughed. "No, I'm talking about the real deal. I have a few DVDs here. We don't even need to go downstairs. What do you say?"
I looked into her warm hazel eyes for a moment, pondering it. "Yeah, I'd like that."
"Yeah?" she said, surprised.
I smiled. "Yeah."
*
We were lying on her bed watching a movie she had borrowed from a friend—the one that had lent her the poker suitcase—and I was truly enjoying our new closeness, even though I hadn't said anything to her.
"It's a good movie, right?" she asked forty minutes later.
"It's really good. Not as good as our movie though," I chuckled.
"Yeah, I bet," she giggled back and drank from her coke.
We focused back on the surprisingly good movie.
"Um... Josh?" she called two minutes later, placing her drink on her bedside table.
"Yeah?"
"Would it be weird if we... if we cuddled? Just for a little while?"
I hadn't even thought about it, yet now that she suggested it, I suddenly really wanted to cuddle. But why?
"I uh... I don't know, Brooke."
"Come on, if it feels weird, we'll stop."
She didn't await my approval. She laid her head on my chest and adjusted her position, so now she was with her right knee on my stomach while her right arm belted my midriff, and I was enveloping her lithe frame with my right arm. It was as snug as it gets.
"Doesn't feel weird, does it?" she said, smiling.
I shook my head, smiling back.
It actually felt incredible to hold her like that, which befuddled me more than ever. Surely, it shouldn't have felt right; siblings just don't hold each other in this fashion. Nevertheless, I gave in to this exhilarating feeling, to her touch, and to her captivating scent.
Ten minutes passed, and her knee accidentally grazed my groin, which triggered my dormant piston to throb its cobweb off. I didn't say anything to her though, so she wouldn't be alarmed that I was beginning to get excited. I kept watching the movie, yet I couldn't concentrate anymore. A moment later, her knee brushed up against my cock again, which pushed me to build an erection to remember. I squirmed to my left to distance my crotch from her knee; however, that proved to be a futile endeavor since seconds later, her knee hunted down my dick again, as if she wanted me to get hard. There was no way she hadn't felt my erection by now.
To my amazement, she began working her knee up and down, repeatedly scraping against my fully awake member over my shorts, and it almost felt as though she was jerking me off! I was so perplexed about all of this, yet I was rendered paralyzed and dumbfounded. No more than twenty seconds later though -- and all pretense was gone. Her knee was bobbing faster on my distended manhood while her lips were an inch from my neck, releasing her sweet, warm breaths on my skin. I couldn't believe this was happening.
"Brooke, you're... you're jacking me off."
In reply, she removed her knee and replaced it with her hand, breathing on my neck as if she'd been possessed. She was rubbing my cock over my shorts, pinching the head, bobbing to the full length of my shaft, making sure she wasn't skipping an inch of her brother's bloated prick.
"Brooke, this is wrong," I panted.
"You want me to stop, Josh? Say the words." She dealt my neck wet, sensual kisses. "God, you're big... I wanna feel how big you are."
She slipped her hand into my shorts and worked my cock directly over my boxer briefs. It was too shocking for words.
"Brooke..."
"Just say it, Josh, and I'll let go." She nibbled on my ear before licking inside. "Tell me to stop."
"This is so wrong," I gasped, torn to my very core.
"I know."
She was now all over my cock, caressing it with long, potent strokes in perfect rhythm.
"Brooke, this is really... Jesus," I moaned. "You really need to—oh, fuck..."
"Do you want me to stop? Just say it, sweetie, say it. Tell me to take my hand off." She swirled her thumb on my tip before she returned to her aggressive stroking. "I know you wanna say it. I can feel it"—she gave my neck an outrageous lick—"but I can't stop till you say the word."
"Oh god, Brooke, you're gonna make me come," I groaned.
My confession seemed to drive her utterly mad, because she started tugging up my shirt, uncovering my abdomen in its entirety. She slipped her hand into my boxer briefs and worked my bare cock, strangling it and immediately going back to bobbing from base to tip.
"Josh, you're fucking huge. Did you know that?" she panted, ogling me. "So god damn thick... and how long is this thing?" She tugged at the bulbous head repeatedly. "I can feel your pre-cum, so I'm gonna rub it in my hand, and you'll come like a fucking rocket, okay?"
She smeared my pre-cum all over her hand and smoothed my cock with a few slow strokes.
I couldn't answer as I was intoxicated by her bobbing touch. My baby sister was beating me off, talking dirty in my ear, panting and licking my neck. I was seconds from coming.
"Tell me you want me to make you come," she whispered, swirling her thumb at my piss slit. "Tell me you want me to... to make you blow your load."
Fuck! She was pushing me to admit I wanted it, but I just kept breathing, concentrating on my impending orgasm.
"I think I made a mistake," she murmured in my ear as she nibbled. "You don't seem to want me to make you come. I'm taking my hand off now."
She stopped bobbing.
"Don't you fucking dare, Brooke! I'm seconds away."
She resumed working the hard shaft but avoided the supple crown. "I'm so confused, sweetie. You do want me to make you come, don't you? Say it. Ask me to make you come."
"Brooke... a little up," I begged, almost crying.
I was dying for her to rub the head. I was so tense. My balls felt as if they might explode if I didn't come.
"I'm gonna make you come so hard, baby... just ask me to, and I'll let you blow your entire load in my hand. Ask me." She fisted my cock, breathing on my neck like a maniac. "Ask me, Josh!"
"Brooke... I want you to make me come. Now!"
She nibbled my ear in excitement, now stroking all of my cock. "I know you do, sweetie. You don't need to pretend anymore."
She licked my neck like a bear licking honey, fully tasting it with long strokes, before whirling the tip of her tongue behind my ear.
"God, Brooke, you're driving me insane," I moaned.
"Sorry that I kept you so long. I'm gonna make you come now, baby, okay?"
She tugged at my tip with her hand all smudged with pre-cum, working fast strokes, eager for me to ejaculate even more than I had been. She curled up tighter to me and pressed her breasts harder.
"Come for me, Josh," she panted, "come for your baby sister." She Frenched my ear as she tugged at my tip faster and faster. "I wanna feel your cum... I wanna rub it all over my hand. Please, Josh... come for me?"
"Oh my god, this is it..."
"Go ahead, sweetheart," she said between labored breaths, frantically rubbing my cock. "Let me feel you."
I erupted a second later, shooting countless ropes of sizzling semen all over my abdomen and her hand. Her rubbing hand was soon drenched in my viscous fluids, yet she didn't dare to stop and kept strangling my cock and working it in dedication. Furious spurts of cum continued to splatter her, dripping down her hand and arm as she was stroking her brother in such devotion, panting and bobbing until I came no more.
I heaved a groan of bliss when the last of my cum clung to her hand and dribbled slowly down her soaked wrist. "Oh my god..."
"You did so good, baby," she cooed, grinning. "You soaked me good, but I'm just gonna make sure you're completely drained, okay?"
I nodded, gasping.
She gave my cock a few more power-strokes, squeezing tightly from base to slit, milking whatever drop of cum I hadn't managed to thrust out. She then began playing with my cum, rubbing it all over her hand, verifying that she was indeed triple-coated in my semen.
"Impotent my ass." She kissed my cheek, smiling. "Take a picture and send it to your doctor." She giggled as she moved to kiss my neck. "God, I love your smell."
I chuckled, elated and spent. "It's a new cologne."
She giggled. "And it's amazing, but I was talking about your cum, sweetie. You smell so good."
"Speaking of smelling good, I think I'm... smelling you, Brooke."
"Yes you are, baby; I'm dripping." She giggled. "I'll go change panties and bring tissues; you'll just stay put." She kissed my neck and dashed to the bathroom.
I kept lying in her bed, overwhelmed by what just happened: my baby sister made me come like a fucking torpedo. Never did I come so hard in either a mouth, a pussy, or an ass. I came so forcefully that it actually took her a couple of minutes to get me pristine while I was gaping at her, failing to understand how we had come this far... too far.
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 02
Things continue to escalate.
The next day I arose more distraught than ever. This had gone way too far. Not only was my sister getting me erect, but now she was also jacking me off? And getting herself soaking wet in the process?! No way. I couldn't allow this horror show to proceed. She was my baby sister. She was counting on me to protect her, to be her brother, to spend time with her, and how did I repay her? I got her to molest my cock; I manipulated her to think she was enjoying it; I fucked her over, bad. I could barely live with myself by noon.
To make matters worse, she emailed me our plans for Friday night—as she'd won one of the poker games we played—and this time she registered us for salsa dancing tutoring. That's the last thing I needed: for my sister to press her tight, virgin anus against the head of my rock-hard cock.
Brooke and Mom returned from work just after dusk. I was in my room, disgusted with myself, praying to god Brooke wouldn't stop by. I guess I was praying to the wrong dude because two hours later, there was a knock on my door. I was so terrified it was Brooke that I swiftly slunk into bed and pretended to be asleep.
The door opened, yet I couldn't tell who it was since I was lying with my back facing it. A spell later, I could hear a door shut followed by distancing strides. Thank god. I crawled out of bed and lit up a cigarette. I was suckling on it like a newborn that had been desperate for milk, brooding over recent events some more. Amidst brooding, I again heard footsteps edging closer.
I snuffed out my cigarette and launched myself headfirst into the bed just as my door opened again. This time, however, the proverbial knock on the door was conspicuously absent. The intruder shut the door and entered my domain, wandering about until reaching my bed. I could sense the sweet-sour fragrance that gave away the culprit's identity in an instant. It was my sister.
I was terrified she would attempt to end my fake sleep, yet I soon discovered that there were some things far more terrifying than having your sister waking you up, e.g., your sister getting into bed with you under the covers and spooning you. I was just barely able to keep my dozing facade alive, worshiping every deity I had ever heard of, offering my allegiance to whatever god that was able coaxing her out of my bed first, but to no avail. Foolish me. Who would have helped me really?
Who would have helped the guy who had made his baby sister work his shaft just 24 hours earlier while she was leaking like a faucet from what I could only assume was an exquisitely delicious cunt if its mouthwatering scent was anything to go by. No. No one was about to help me. Even Lucifer wanted nothing to do with me.
I was now so immersed in self-pity that I didn't even notice that her warm hand was cornering my cock yet again over my shorts. She gave it a few good long strokes, making sure she would not be the only one who was up in that room. I was so fucking horny, and she got me insane in less than thirty seconds. I was aching for a good release and hated myself for letting my sister take care of my cock under false pretense of sleeping.
She tugged up my T-shirt and approached my shorts, her hand fighting to slither into my boxer briefs.
I faked a stir and squinted my eyes open. "Brooke, please."
She raised her upper torso, propping her bust up on my side. She met my troubled gaze, her hand motionless, trapped between the pair of my waistbands.
"I've missed you so much today," she whispered, her hand still.
"Please..."
"Stop me," she whispered. "Go ahead, tell me to stop. You've got three seconds before you're in my hand."
My mouth went dry as I was desperate for her to rub me, but I quickly regrouped, fishing my winning argument, "You've already given me my reward."
She placed her pouty lips in my ear, and her tongue started twirling in it.
"Fuck," I sighed in great pleasure. "Brooke..."
"No, darling," she tenderly whispered in my ear, her hand idle between my waistbands. "Last night was from me... to show you how much you mean to me."
"We can't. This is beyond wrong."
"It's not wrong, baby," she sex-panted in my ear. "It's your reward; you earned it last night. All I'm doing now is simply abiding by our agreement. It's siblingly binding, you know."
"Brooke, I'm begging," I feebly uttered, my eyes indeed begging.
She gave no respect to that shaky whisper, her stare determined and unyielding. "I'm going into your briefs. Stop me. I dare you to."
Our eyes were locked in a duel of wills; mine was crumbling quicker than I'd thought, feeding hers more resolution.
"3... 2... 1... you're mine," she panted, her hand back slithering.
Her gaze didn't free my own as she wanted me to see that I wanted it, that I could have stopped her but didn't. She overcame both of my waistbands, slipping her hand into my briefs while staring right into my eyeballs.
"Brooke, god," I gasped as she made contact with my cylinder of sin. "Please..."
She began caressing my expanding cock skin to skin, manifesting a firm grip on my shaft.
"Shhhhh," she softly whispered, like a mother cradling a baby to tranquility. "Go back to sleep."
Against my better judgment, I shut my eyes in pain, and let her have her way with me.
She began working it with purpose, not even trying to pretend to care for my "sleep". She swirled her thumb at my piss slit, feeling the contours of the head, sloping down my swollen vein to reach for the base. I hoped she might have given up when she paused for a moment, yet I was soon to be stand corrected, feeling her cradling my balls and kneading them with care, assessing their weight in her petite hand. She then shifted her attention back to my dick, bobbing in full throttle, determined to drench her hand in my jizz once more.
What could I have done? Should I have "woken up" and stopped her? No. I didn't even want to think about that talk I would need to have with her. Sadly, I was sentenced to come in my "sleep" to my baby sister's dexterous hand. And dexterous wouldn't even begin to capture it. She used different techniques to subdue my cock, ranging from solely tugging at the head, to rubbing the shaft in slow, loving strokes, to bobbing in frenzy.
"I've been daydreaming about this all day," she whispered in my ear, clarifying that we both knew that I wasn't truly asleep, and that she did hold my permission to proceed with this sin.
I kept my fucking mouth shut though, conflicted, aroused, torn, and horny like hell while she was sucking on my neck, working both her tongue and hand.
"You're gonna come like a madman by the time I'm done with you, Bro," she softly breathed. "You'll just wait and see."
My dick flinched first, signaling it was ready to be taken when a few beads of pre-cum were smeared all over her laboring hand, yet suddenly her hand vanished, and a booming sound of suction echoed off the walls and into my ears. Oh, god... my baby sister was sucking my pre-cum off her fingers.
My place in hell had now been double booked and triple sealed. No just god, compassionate as he may be, would allow the guy who made his baby sister suck his pre-cum off her fingers to put a foot inside his realm. Although I really hoped there was indeed such a god who might look the other way. But even I wasn't so feeble-minded to believe that there was a god, who would have granted entrance to his kingdom to the guy who made his sister jerk him off and suck on his pre-cum while she was getting herself wringing wet as the appetizing scent of her pussy juices traveled across the room, making sure I was aware she was pouring down under.
I wanted to eat her out so bad, feast on her cunt for days, sip her juices from a goblet, gulp her wetness straight out of a keg, bathe in her warm oils until I had been drenched to my bones with her pussy-essence. I was seriously contemplating whether to just rip her panties off and start sucking her dry.
"You taste so good," she whispered, sucking on her sticky fingers some more. "You feel so good."
I had little time to bask in this bliss of a vision since her nimble hand returned to my cock, more resolved than ever to bring it to soak her again, and she wasn't playing around, either, going for the head right from the get go: one finger on the vein while the rest clutched the umbrella like a crane, tenaciously jerking back and forth.
My prick was heroically fighting an uphill battle, but it could not stave her off for more than a minute when her cute, soft panting started playing in my ear, and all that was left for it to do was to spit my cum like a cobra, spraying my venom all over her hand, while she kept relentlessly tugging at the tip, breathing heavily, unwilling to accept she had long expelled every single drop.
"Just"—she licked my neck—"like"—she nibbled my earlobe—"a madman."
She let out a breathily moan of satisfaction as she strangled the base of my cock, pressing all the way up my rod like a piston. Once she stroked me dry, she rinsed her hand in my cum until she was satisfied with her new, fresh paintjob. A peck on my cheek, and she was out of my door. Satan, here I come.
***
"Those are some thick-looking jeans, Josh. You should have probably worn something more aerodynamic. We're going dancing tonight; not working in a cotton field."
"Yeah, um... those are my favorite jeans."
"Weird. I don't remember you ever wearing them. Doesn't matter. The instructor must have an outfit ready just in case guys like you show up wearing... whatever it is you're wearing."
"What do you mean outfit?"
"You know, those silky smooth, thin pants that you see all the dancers wearing in the movies."
"Oh, shit... are you sure he has one?"
"Well, here he comes; let's ask."
Five minutes later, I was clad in an outrageously thin, itchy satin pants, ostentatious in their color scheme and sewing pattern, and completely ridiculous in shape and figure, sinfully eyeing my sister, who was wearing a tight, thin, short, sexy red dress.
"You look good, Josh. With these pants you'll be able to feel the energies much more intensely."
"That's exactly what I was afraid of."
"What?"
"Nothing."
We attended a two-hour lesson in salsa dancing, and just as I feared, my sister was grinding her cute little ass against my fully erect penis, which had stayed that erect for the duration of our dance. She felt it plenty and kept laughing her eyes out; however, towards the end of the dance, she ceased laughing and had a more focused look to her, even though she was clearly grinding her tiny butthole against my now achingly straining member.
After the dance lesson, we sauntered down the busy streets downtown, and strangely enough, neither of us had brought up the last two nights, which I was very thankful for since I felt like a sexually abusing brother by now. I had even managed persuading myself earlier today that I was potentially some sort of a rapist in disguise.
I was extremely rattled by what was happening between Brooke and myself emotionally and definitely physically. I planned on having a talk with her later that night, but for the time being, we were having fun, and I knew how much she was anticipating our time together, so I submerged myself in our conversations, and I was actually having loads of fun with her, which now seemed like the natural thing to expect whenever we spent time together, which was also quite distressing.
Strange as it seemed, when I was with Brooke, I was never even once glimpsing at my watch or plotting my retreat back home. I was totally and utterly absorbed in my sister, and I could spend hours with her conversing, laughing, or just staring at her, listening to her, admiring her. There was a lot to admire in Brooke. She was a glass-half-full type of person in a world where everyone around me were bitter, cynical bastards, constantly bringing me down. But not her. She didn't bring me down at all. She was encouraging, supporting, uplifting... how could I not see it before? See her?
After spending five magical hours together, we returned home, and Brooke invited herself to my room after I fetched two beers from the fridge. I knew she was 18, so what? That was the definitely not the worst of my problems regarding her.
We were now in our pajamas: me in shorts and a tank, and her in her proverbial boxer shorts and a snug crop top... fucking barefoot. I had developed a minor fixation to her feet by now. They were absofuckinglutely perfect and arousing. I wanted to fuck them silly.
She was lying on my bed while I was resting in my luxurious office chair, smoking an old Indian pipe that I had purchased in a yard sale a year back.
"Josh, I'm having like the best time with you. I can't believe how close we've gotten because of your um"—she smiled sheepishly—"problem."
"Brooke, I asked you not to make fun—"
"I'm not! I swear, Josh. I'm being serious."
"Oh. Well... I wanted to talk to you about something."
She swigged her beer. "Shoot."
"Our closeness, it's... disturbing."
Her fearful gaze was shot at me at the speed of sound. "Did I do something wrong, sweetie?"
"Brooke, you did nothing wrong, do you hear me? It's all on me. I took advantage of you, and I used you, and I—"
"What are you talking about, Josh?! You did nothing of that sort! You've been nothing but amazing with me."
"No, I haven't. I'm your oldest and only brother, and I should've known better, but now I'm—"
"Josh, stop it! I know what you're gonna say, and I know what I'm doing. I'm not your little sister anymore. I mean I am, but I'm now also a grown woman. Why can't you see that?"
"For what I've done to you, you're going to end up lying on some shrink's sofa for years, trying to piece your life together! Can't you see that?! I love you, Brooke. I don't want to screw up your life."
"But you've only made it better. Why can't you see that? You know what will screw up my life? If you distance yourself from me again, sweetie. I won't be able to take it. I'm too invested in you now."
"Brooke! What the fuck do you mean, you're too invested?!"
"You know exactly what I mean."
"And here lies the problem: you can't be invested in me. I'm your fucking brother!"
She stabbed me in the heart with her frightened look. "So you're saying you don't feel um"—she gulped—"what I feel?"
"It doesn't matter what I feel. It only matters what society and the courts of law feel." I let out a deep sigh. "Look, we had a good run, but we need—"
"Is it because I'm not pretty enough for you?"
"God, no, no, no, don't go there. It has nothing to do with it."
"Dad always says I'm pretty."
"And he knows what he's talking about. He's a smart man."
"I don't trust him; he has to say it."
"Then who do you trust? Ask that person."
"I trust you, baby. Only you." She arose from the bed and sashayed up to me. "Am I pretty, Josh? Huh, sweetie? Am I pretty?"
I took a sharp drag from my pipe and exhaled in dismay. "You're fucking perfect, Brooke."
"How do you know that? You haven't even seen me."
She reached for her crop top.
"Brooke," I said pointedly
"I just want you to tell me if I'm pretty, baby, that's all."
She held her crop top with crossed arms and took it off in a split second, revealing her white push-up bra and whatever of her bosom it allowed seeing, which was almost all of it.
She was stunning. Her milky-white breasts were out in the open, almost right down to her nipples as the push-up feature of her bra was quite aggressive, bordering on slutty.
She stepped closer. "Am I pretty, Josh?"
I wanted to sob in pain. "God, Brooke... so damn pretty."
"And my nipples, are they also pretty?"
She reached for her back to unhook her bra.
"Brooke, please don'—"
Too late. Her bra was already carelessly cast on the floor, and my sister was standing in front of me bare-breasted and absolutely mesmerizing. Her upper torso was to die for: beautiful teardrop-shaped breasts that flared out ever so slightly; pink hard buds that were pointing at me, aching for my approval. Her plump cargo was assembled on a quite narrow frame, which kept reducing in circumference the closer to her waist before erotically flaring again at her hips.
My sister's twins would have put to shame every pair of tits I had ever seen, and I had seen my fair share of tits. They stood up, they were smooth, full, symmetric, and just incredible in every way. She looked like the cast from which models were molded.
"Josh?" she tentatively called.
"Your tits are fabulous, sweetheart; god, they look amazing..."
"They feel amazing, too."
I nodded, spellbound and aching. "I bet they do."
She shook her head. "I want you to feel them, so I'll know for sure it's not just me." She stepped closer and was standing as close as my sizable executive chair allowed her. "Feel them, Josh."
"Honey, I'm so fucking hard now. It's best I don't touch you."
"I'm sure you'll be able to hold yourself." She seized my right hand and guided it to her magnificent bosom. "Feel me up. Feel my nipples."
I was sitting in my black executive chair with a pipe in my mouth, a beer in my left hand, and my sister's left tit in my right. I couldn't help it. I cupped her smooth breast and squeezed on her supple flesh, softly at first, sensing the composite of blood, tissues, and fat stirring inside her to my will.
That stir didn't agree with my stamina at all as I was building the tent of the century from barely touching her, when up till now I'd been fucking pussies with a quarter of an erection and had been certain I could have never gotten stiffer. My sister just seemed to bring out the hardness in me. I was sporting some raging hard on, and I could feel my cum coursing along the shaft back and forth, undecided.
"Josh, you can press harder," she almost pleaded, her tit in my hand. "Don't be afraid; I want you to... feel me up."
After a brisk moment, where my soul and cock were battling as to who was calling the shots, my sister's titty got squashed in my hand, resulting in a ragged intake of air from Brooke, yet she did not object. I freed her from my inconsiderate grip and circled her pretty areola, watching her seductive lips quivering at my touch.
I began feeling her, thoroughly rubbing and squeezing. It felt like a religious experience. I held her nipple between my finger and thumb and gently curled and tugged while my sister sharply inhaled to every pull. I rotated between her boobs, sparing them an equal amount of attention and care while I was getting myself acquainted with them. I took note of the almost nonexistent crack between her breasts as she was so narrow and her bosom was so plentiful. I trailed my fingertips down to her toned tummy and softly pulled on her piercing while Brooke was flexing her abs for me as I did. I went back to her tits, and I was now fully in the moment.
"How do they feel, sweetie?"
"Sensational," I sighed, bewitched, as I pulled my sister by her nipple to me.
"Ouch! Josh!"
She had no option but to quickly climb into my chair, so she could keep her nipple intact. She was on her knees straddling my crotch in the air, back arched, and breasts leveled with my mouth while my painful erection was at an upright position and was aligned perfectly with her clothed vagina.
I gazed up to meet her eyes. "This is your fault."
"Be careful, baby," she softly murmured, caressing my cheek. "My nipples are so sensitive."
I took her right nipple into my mouth, assaulting it with my tongue and lips, suckling and nibbling at her perfect pink flesh while she gasped, trembled, and whimpered, palming the back of my head as she watched her brother having his way with her titties.
"Take this."
I shoved my pipe into her mouth and emptied my beer in a single gulp, tossing it on the bed once I was done. She took a few drags from my pipe and placed it on the desk behind me.
I had now both of my hands free to roam over her pair of naked, supple mounds. I slowly traced my fingertips up my sister's tender backbone and thrust her into me while trying to take as much as humanly possible of her left breast in my mouth; in response, she expelled an audible gasp while securing my head to her tit, making sure my mouth wasn't about to run away. I popped out her hard little nub and drove my thumb to it as I forced it into her tit, fighting her stubborn erection until it caved.
"Josh! Oh my god, that hurt!"
My mouth engulfed my little sister's hurting nipple as I suckled it to hardness again, feeling it engorging on my tongue. With her pink rubbery bud tightly clamped between my lips, I moved to suck hungrily, unwilling to accept the absence of milk, while Brooke shuddered and wormed, releasing melodic whimpers of discomfort laced with pleasure.
She looked down at me as I sucked out her nipple, her long fingers twiddling in my hair. "You wanna fuck them, baby?"
I considered it momentarily and nodded. "Eventually."
A puzzled look was shot at me. "Josh?"
"I want to fuck your feet first."
"Yeah?" she giggled. "You like my feet?"
"They're exquisite, and tonight they will be mine."
"Hell yeah!" She stuffed my mouth with her chubby tit. "My feet are gonna fuck that huge cock of yours till it bleeds."
As I sucked on her breast once more, I spun us around, so now we were facing my desk and computer. Still holding her tit and nibbling on her erect, pink flesh, I drew out the lube from my desk drawer and resumed sucking on her breast to form a long-lasting, bluish hickey just under her sensitive nipple.
"Josh, it hurts!" she whimpered, contorting. "God, sweetie... you're destroying me."
"Sit on my knees and lean back on my desk. Get your beautiful feet up here."
She followed my instructions to the letter, resting her tight ass on my knees and planting her hands on my desk while leaning back as she gazed at me in lustful anticipation. I took her foot in my hand and started licking it. I spiraled my tongue between her pretty toes, sucking on them, scraping them against my cheek while groping my sister's breast in my other hand, fondling it and curling her rock-hard nipple.
"I love your feet, beautiful." I soaked her foot's every nook and cranny. "They're fucking perfect."
"Josh, you're making me so wet," she breathed, stretching her toes and shoving her foot almost down my throat. "Can you smell me?"
I sucked passionately on her beautiful pale foot. "How can I not? You're starting to soak your boxers."
I took off my tank while she swayed her long hair back and looked down at her crotch, watching the wet stain that was expanding by the second.
"Jesus, baby, hurry up; I'm gonna soak you all over in a few minutes."
After giving her right foot the same sinful treatment I had given her left, I extracted a dollop of chilled lube and coated her feet, so now they were glimmering and ready to bob. I glimpsed at her crotch, and that stain was going out of control. The spicy scent of her juices was driving me mad like a wild animal.
"That is some seriously hot body you have on display here, Bro," she quietly said, her wanton gaze trailing down my masculine frame.
"I have plenty of time to do sets in my room when I'm trading."
"Don't you ever stop," she purred, her wet tows teasing my lips some more. "You're seriously hard. Literally." She giggled at her vulgar quip before she anxiously gazed down at my package as I reached for my shorts. "I can't wait to see your cock."
"You've already seen it."
"Not all of it, and not in such good lighting."
I pulled down my shorts and was ready to take off my black boxer briefs when she expelled my hands and took charge. "Let me see it already."
She rid me of my briefs, going about it with neither patience nor subtlety, and exposed my manhood in all of its hardness while eying it in silence. I glanced up and down between her stupefied gaze and her stain—that had now morphed into a legitimate source of water. Judging by both her eyes and her moist boxers, we didn't have much time.
"Honey, we need to hurry up. You're leaking like a perforated canoe."
She glanced down at her crotch and nodded worriedly. "I'll lube you up."
She extorted a blob of lube and crushed it in her hands before she slid them along her brother's hard dick, polishing it from the ground up, her thumb sensually lubing my glans. "That thing is so beautiful it should belong in a museum."
I chuckled. "I'm not sure the museum would agree with you."
"Then they can go fuck themselves. I would've put it in my museum, if I had one. God, I would've been the happiest curator in the world."
I gave a chuckle. "I bet you would. Museum full of cocks? Sounds like a business idea waiting to be realized."
"I wouldn't have opened a museum full of cocks, silly. I'd have opened a museum with just this one cock."
Her stare climbed from my prick to my eyes.
Unsure of how to respond or of what her true meaning really was, I returned to the matter in hand, "Brooke, you're about to drip on my knees. We really need to start."
She looked down at her crotch and saw her wetness claiming more than a fifth of her boxers. She leveled her gaze with mine. "Okay, baby, it's time for you to fuck my feet. I'll just take off my ring, so you won't bleed for real."
"Leave it. I don't mind the pain, but I do mind the pleasure of seeing it grinding against me."
She let out a brisk burst of laughter. "God, I love it that you're such a pervert."
She sandwiched my stiff prick between her slippery feet and started urgently bobbing while leaning backwards, realizing that her boxers were going to be completely drenched in just a matter of minutes.
I was in heaven, giving in to her meticulously groomed feet. My cock throbbed in bliss to her hard working strokes. She occasionally tugged down at my tip with her toes, doing her best to pleasure me further, and I couldn't have been any more aroused as my fantasy of fucking my sister's feet had, inconceivably as it may, come to fruition.
"Christ, Josh, your cock is almost bigger than my feet," she giggled in bewilderment, expertly bobbing and getting my balls to swell exponentially.
Watching my dick getting fully massaged by my sister's delicate, glistening feet lashed me into an orgasm in seconds. Looking at her wet crotch and soaked boxers as she went along was just a bonus. Dear god, she was sopping wet and smelled so yummy.
"Baby, I can't take much more of this, so I'll come on your beautiful tits in a minute, okay?"
"Sure, sweetie, anywhere you want. You want my mouth?"
"Hell no," I gasped. "I'm not going to come in my sister's mouth, god..."
Her enthused bobbing was now genuinely inflicting pain on my member. Her ring imprint was etched deep onto my cock-skin as her feet were sandwiching it to death.
"Josh, I know I'm hurting you, but you'll come harder this way, I promise, sweetie. I'll make you come so hard," she breathed, as if she'd been handing footjobs forever.
"I trust you, Brooohhhhshit! I'm in love with your feet, I swear to god... Jesus, gimme some room there!"
"Baby, just a little more. Trust me, you'll come so hard."
My cock head had gone full on purple, dying to shoot like a laser. My nut sack felt as if it weighed a ton. It was fully loaded and ready to pump.
She stroked me faster, working her pretty toes up my shaft and stretching the bulbous head. Her big toe circled the underside of my tip, which resulted in an incredible sexual rush surging up within me.
"Tell me when you're ready, Josh."
Her musky wetness simply rendered me delirious, and I was dying to devour her. Her vivacious tits bounced vigorously with each bob of her sandwiching feet, and the room was completely drenched with an acute scent of sex as she now started dampening my knees. There was no chance in hell I could have lasted any longer as was supported by my cum soaring up my dick an immense pressure.
"Sis, get your boobs ready."
My cock spouted one of the most violent loads that had ever been known to man, darting my sister's right tit smack at the center after she had set my aim just as I warned her about my upcoming ejaculation. I kept branding Brooke's perfect tits and tummy while she was still avidly gliding her feet to the full length of my spurting hose. She pressed her heels upward to help me extract my semen. Her pretty toes then tugged at my cock-head, taking a few sticky shots from pointblank range from my erupting piss slit.
Her feet did not relent though until most of her bosom was embellished with her brother's creamy DNA. Rivulets of cum trickled down her breasts in multiple routes, coating her naval piercing, before fusing with the cotton band of her excitement-soaked boxers. Upon noticing my orgasm subsiding, she replaced her feet with her hand and started bobbing with so much force that I was afraid she might tear it off.
"Brooke, honey, that's too hard." I heaved a groan. "It hurts."
"Sorry, baby, just a couple more. I don't want any of your cum to stay in your pipe. I know it's sensitive, but I want it completely drained."
She gave it a few more potent squeezes, milking it, flushing out the duds, and only left it in peace when my slit had utterly ceased producing survivors. On completion of a minute scrutiny of my piss slit, she was finally satisfied that she indeed bobbed me dry. She parted her legs and scooched forward, dragging her magnificent wetness along my thighs, before she rested her soaking boxers on top of my fatigued, scarred prick. Her lean arms engulfed my backrest as she pressed her naked, splendorous breasts—that were now saturated with my semen—to my bare chest and began making love to my neck. It felt incredible to have her hard nipples scraping mine.
"Did I do good, Josh? It was my first footjob."
I was submerged in seconds as her damp pussy kept leaking like it was trying to put out a fire in my loins. Although as much as I enjoyed my sister nibbling my neck with care, and as much as I had been taking pleasure of feeling her wetness in my crotch and her mounds yielding against my chest, I began regretting every second, realizing what I had done.
"Brooke, stop. Please... honey, stop."
"What's that?" she breathed, still kissing my neck.
"You need to stop now."
She gave my neck a break as she gazed into my eyes. "Oh, shit," she sighed, annoyed. "I know that face, and don't even think about it."
"That's the only thing I can think about."
"I wanted it. Every second of it. I had every intention for you to touch me and to do that to me from the second our date ended. You didn't make me do shit."
"Our date?"
It was maddening that she'd said it.
"You know what I mean."
"Brooke! We have to stop!"
"Why?" She returned to nibble on my neck.
"Why?!" I darted my eyes about in a craze. I couldn't believe that she'd really asked why. "I just fucking fucked your fucking feet, Brooke! And you ask why?!"
"Ooo, triple F. Maybe you need another footjob to relax completely. Tell me when you're ready. I'll fuck your cock again. I'll fuck it stupid." Her lips were back on my neck.
I was flabbergasted. My sister was out of her mind and didn't seem to get how wrong what we were doing was.
"Brooke, baby"—I cupped her cheeks and looked into her beautiful hazel eyes—"I'm going to roast in hell for this; I'm a goner. But you, sweetie, you still have a chance."
She gave her lips a soft lick, shaking her head. "You're not gonna roast alone. I'll follow you everywhere, even to hell."
***
Morning came, and with it, my conscientious self-lashing. I surfed the web as soon as I got up, conducting a thorough research about all the gods I had ever known, gunning for the most promiscuous and depraved of them all, so I could build a shrine and start praying now for forgiveness and beg for mercy.
I had to. There was no way any god would have forgiven the guy who had made his baby sister get him hard, beat him off, suck his pre-cum off her lithe fingers, flash her tits, fuck his cock with her bare feet, twice, and whisper sweet, whorish nothings in his ear all the while she could have filled a semi Olympic swimming pool to the brim out of her cunt juices. It didn't help that Brooke was now displaying an alarming behavioral pattern. She was becoming more affectionate, more vulnerable, and needier. All are qualities that I found in a woman to be very... appealing. She was transforming to a girlfriend. The worst ever. And the best ever.
"You're up! Good morning, Josh." My sister entered my room without even knocking while carrying a loaded tray. "Breakfast is served. I thought we'll eat in bed. Mom and Dad are gone to the pool by the way, so we're alone."
"Wow, thank you. You're amazing, Brooke... listen, we need to talk. I've—"
"Joshua, that's enough! I won't have it! We're going to have to go through this every time?!"
"But I'm so confused!"
"As am I, but let's just enjoy it for now and stop overanalyzing it. Don't worry, there will come a day when we'll need to do plenty of that."
"It's not that easy for me, honey."
She crossed her arms and scowled. "Fine. Let's hear it."
"You're my baby sis—"
"We already admitted we're confused. No need to beat ourselves up. Moving on."
I sighed long and hard. "You're talking dirty like a Parisian tart straight out of medieval France, and it's also getting me rattled."
"Are you serious, Josh? It bothers you that I'm talking dirty to you?! You're the one who said to me not long ago—when you couldn't get an erection and thought you were impotent—that it excites you!"
"It does! But I've never seen that side of you before, and now I don't know if I should've ever gotten to know that part of you. It doesn't feel natural."
"I thought that was every guy's dream: a girl who can be completely herself in bed, talking dirty, having fun... God, you're such a hypocrite! It excites you but repulses you?!"
"It doesn't repulse me! On the contrary, I'm fucking lovin' it when you talk like that. It just feels out of character since I know what kind of a person you are."
"Exactly! You know who I am, Josh. I thought I didn't need to pretend with you... I guess I was wrong. I'm so disappointed with you."
"Brooke, you don't need to ever pretend with me, and I already admitted I simply adore your obscenely whorish dirty talk. I was just stating a fact, that's all."
"Okay. Now it's my turn to state some facts: Do I like talking dirty in bed? Yes. It excites me, and it excites me that you love it. Am I a promiscuous slut for doing so? No, I am not. I never treated my body or any other part of me with either disrespect or in a cheaply manner, and I'm not going to start now, Josh. I have respect and dignity, and I expect you to separate that part of me from the rest of me."
"Baby, what are you talking about? I respect you tremendously. There is no one in this world I respect more."
"Good. And you'll keep it that way, 'cause the day you stopped respecting me would be the day you lost me, and not just as whatever the hell we are now, but also as your sister. Remember that, Josh."
***
I hadn't seen Brooke ever since she stormed out of my room that day. She kept herself engaged at the flower shop and stayed overnight at friends', and though I felt a relief of sort, I couldn't pretend I wasn't missing her like crazy. I was so confused... what was happening to me? To us?
Third date was the charm. Terri and I finished our night out in her bed, and it couldn't have gone better, except the part where we were both completely naked, staring awkwardly at my dormant member which just wasn't playing ball. That could have gone better. Maybe. Obviously, that would be the last I'd ever see her. A girl as hot as Terri was expecting a full blown hard-on to her voluptuous body and bloated tits, and she didn't get that from me.
***
It was Wednesday, and I had been aching to see Brooke, even though I hadn't called or texted her and neither had she during those three days. At 7:45 p.m. she texted me that she wasn't feeling well and was staying at a friend's, so this week we wouldn't be able to have our poker night.
I was more than disappointed, and not because I wanted an erection. I was, also, oddly enough, hurt. It truly hurt me when she canceled because I knew she was lying. I knew she was hurt and that she didn't want to see me. I knew there was something wrong with us—more than usual, I mean.
I had given up completely on trying achieving erections. It was pointless. There was only one person in this world who with the snap of her pretty fingers could will it to harden -- my sister. She had total power over my penis and served as his sole mistress. It would not adhere to anyone but her, not even to his own master.
A week had gone by, and it was Wednesday again. Brooke had kept sleeping at friends' that whole time, and we hadn't talked or seen each other for more than ten days now. Since I was so hurt by the way she was acting, and since I hated myself for screwing up both of our lives, I left at noon to a friend's and stayed the night there. I forwarded her text from last week and sent it to her word for word; thus, another week had flown by, and now it was me who was staying at friends'.
***
It was Wednesday, seventeen days since we last saw each other. I planned to keep staying at friends' for as long as I could, yet Brooke seemed to have felt it and at noon texted me that our agreement was siblingly binding; hence, if I was planning on repeating my Houdini trick from last week, I shouldn't bother ever talking to her again.
I didn't want to see her. I wanted to see her so bad I could die. I wasn't going to show up. I had to show up. I couldn't take the chance she would not talk to me again. 8 p.m. sharp, just ten minutes after I returned home, she texted me that I'd better be home and on my way to her room. Our parents were out to dinner with friends, and the house felt so empty and sad, just like my heart.
I entered her room after a couple of knocks. I was so nervous I couldn't believe it. She was sitting on her bed in her boxer shorts and crop top. Her hair was in a ponytail, and instead of her makeup, her face was wearing a frozen, distant expression that I had never seen before. The chips and cards were on the bed; so was her coke on the bedside table. No beer for me.
Standing by the open door, I stared at her, unsure of what to say. She glowered back and didn't seem to care I was squirming inside in uncertainty. I took my place next to her, she shuffled, and we embarked on our hour-long poker game.
She lost even before our hour was up, going all in with a garbage hand. A high card six was her choice of bluff. After a tense staring session that seemed to never end, I arose and was ready to return to my room. I was horny and highly strung but couldn't be in a worse mood to ask for my hard-earned erection.
As I was at the door, she commanded me to come back for a second game, which she ripped me to pieces by the end of it. Things between us had never been that bad before, even when we were complete strangers as she'd once said. There had never been such grudge or enmity tearing us like a gulf dividing countries apart.
That gulf was the same that was normally tearing between lovers and couples. We had somehow slipped into that category, even if I hadn't had a clue where or when it happened. The dynamic between us had ceased to be of siblings and was now—more conspicuous than ever—of romantic nature.
"Um... email me as usual. Good night."
"Don't you want your reward?"
I kept walking to the door. "I'll take a rain check."
"No you won't. You'll take it now or it's gone."
I spun around, frowning in puzzlement. "What do you mean it's gone? I earned it."
"Per our agreement, you take your reward the night you have won it. Just 'cause I indulged you once, doesn't mean I'll do it again."
"Really? You're gonna stoop that low?"
"Take it, or forget about it."
"Fine! Get ready to get me... rock-hard! Monster-hard! So hard that my cock will tear through my pants! You know, as per our agreement."
She scooted aside, and I lay on her bed, propping my upper back against her pillows.
"Maybe I'll just sit here and do nothing and let that soft cock do all the work itself! As per our agreement!"
"Not a problem! 'Cause you'll be sitting here all night long till I get as hard as a fucking rock as per our agreement!"
"I fucking hate you, Josh! And that pathetic tiny prick of yours!"
"Oh, you're talking dirty already? Then get your filthy mouth in my ear and start putting in some fucking work!"
"So now you want me to talk dirty? You fucking got it!" She ripped off her scrunchie and thrust her long, thick hair straight into my eyeballs, hovering over me like a hungry Pit Bull as she placed her mouth in my ear. "So, what do you wanna hear?! What kind of whorish stuff you like?!"
"Get your fucking hair out of my face and start earning your bread."
"Oh, Josh, give it to me! Ram that soft cock into my pussy! Break my fucking uterus with that pathetic excuse of a cock!"
"You keep going like that, and it's gonna be a long fucking night for you!"
"Tear me the fuck apart with that squishy little prick of yours! Oh, thank you for letting me fuck your SAD, LITTLE COCK!"
I was suddenly unable to defend myself. She was losing her fucking mind, and it wasn't her fault at all. I caused it, exactly as I had foreseen it. I fucked her over and ruined her life. I kept quiet and prayed that she calmed down a little.
"Oh my god, your cock is so fucking tiny and soft that I can't TAKE IT ANYMORE! You must be a fucking God-given gift to all women! I want your... I want... I..."
She was sobbing in my ear. Bad.
"Shit... Brooke, I'm sorry. Please don't cry."
"Fuck you..."
She kept weeping for a full minute before I realized that she wasn't going to stop anytime soon, nor would she remove her quivering lips from my ear.
"Sweetheart, please, I'm so sorry. I never meant for this to get so..."
"What's happ... happening to us?"
"I don't fucking know," I sighed. "I really don't."
She sobbed in my ear for another ten seconds. "Why haven't... you called?"
"I wanted to so bad," I sighed, riddled with guilt. "I just didn't know what to say. I don't know how to handle this."
She rested her watering eye inside my ear. "Did you even... even miss me?"
"Brooke, baby, I missed you so much I thought I was going crazy."
"I missed you so bad, Josh... I couldn't stop thinking about you... you were all I was thinking about..."
"It shouldn't be like that, should it? It's not right."
"It is what it is... I can't stop it now. I can't stop..."
Her weeping intensified.
"I will fucking burn in hell for this, Jesus fucking Christ... Brooke, baby, please stop crying."
"I can't..."
"Tell me how to fix this."
"You wanna... you wanna fix this?"
"So bad. Tell me what to do."
"Are you invested in me, Josh?"
"Don't go there, beautiful; you're making it worse."
"Answer me, Josh. Are you... invested in me as much as I am in you?"
"I shouldn't be," I sighed. "God knows I shouldn't."
"Does that mean... that you are?"
"What do you fucking think, Brooke?"
She kept weeping in my ear for another half-minute. "I wanna hear you saying it."
"Christ... how did this happen?"
"Say it, Josh!"
I heaved a long sigh, beaten. "Brooke, I'm... so fucking invested in you that I'll burn for all eternity."
She pulled away from my ear, sniffling. Gazing into my eyes, she mounted me, lining up her bust with my chest and her crotch with my groin. She laid her right hand on my cheek as she caressed me.
"It doesn't mean I'm okay with this," I said.
I couldn't believe we were about to kiss.
She nodded. "I'm not okay with this, either."
She pressed her pouty lips to mine, and we started sucking on each other softly, tenderly, swapping control back and forth. I trailed my tongue across her lips before sucking my spit off them. When she took the lead, she nibbled my bottom lip and tugged at my upper one before sucking on both with her luscious pair of heavenly pads.
Her tongue eventually penetrated my mouth, and we were kissing the way siblings should never ever kiss. Tongues spiraling in each other's mouths like a tornado that has no clear path or purpose, licking gums, teeth, and tonsils, twisting and lapping on everything in their way, trading saliva while erotically massaging one another. It was the best kiss I had ever had in so many ways... too many.
She pulled away breathlessly, her big hazel eyes filled with astonishment. "Josh, could you believe it?"
"Never," I whispered. "It's amazing."
"It's unbelievable..." She slipped her tongue back into my mouth, desperate for my kiss.
I dug my fingers in her hair until I reached her scalp. I pulled her harder to me, kissing her with more intensity. My move encouraged her to let loose, and her tongue did just that in my mouth. Her supple lips pressed harder against my own with each suck as she amassed the adequate batch of saliva for our next exchange. We drank one another like we never had with any other person.
Seconds from the moment our tongues declared war on one another, my sister kept her obligation as per our agreement. I was hard; rock-hard. I hadn't been erect since that night she uncovered her sublime breasts while giving me twin footjobs. Why was that happening? Why only my sister could get my prick's attention, I could not understand, but there was no denying it. She had absolute and exclusive power over it, and she was well aware of that when it was beginning to bench-press her covered pussy, eager to please my sister.
She broke our kiss, an emotional smile curling her lips. "I got you hard, baby, as per our agreement."
"Yes you did. I had no doubt you would." I caressed her hair. "Magnificent creature like you?" I shook my head. "My dick can't stay indifferent."
She slid her hand down my abdomen and unbuckled my belt. She unbuttoned my jeans, removed them, and left me in my white boxer briefs while I was lying on her bed, craving her with my eyes, heart, and penis. She returned to my mouth with a brief yet hungry kiss before she looked intently into my eyes. "I'm taking you into my mouth."
I held up her chin as she helped me up to my knees. "It's a step in the wrong direction."
She nodded. "I know."
She peeled off my briefs and dived down into my pubic domain, kneading my balls while dealing soft kisses to my engorged prick that was pulsating in excitement, realizing it was its mistress coming to reward its obedience. She lashed her tongue at it, caressing from foundation to summit, hauling her slippery flesh up and down, taking her time to get me lubed in her delicious mouth fluids that I had just tasted. Her tongue swerved at the underside of my tip with each upward lick, sending through me an incredible rush and extorting a faint whimper from between my trembling lips.
She fisted my shaft as she swirled her tongue at the head, licking within my piss slit while gazing up into my eyes. She then kept her word and took me into her mouth, and she wasn't coy about it. There was no gentle sucking, no taking just the head, no cute playfulness... she went all the way she could on first go and got three-quarters of me stuffing her mouth.
She kept me deep inside her damp mouth for a good amount of time while working her petite hand on whatever that was left of my dry pole. She slowly glided me out, finishing with a booming pop of the head. She went back to licking my dick with long, caring strokes, particularly attending to the base of my rod, so it wouldn't feel neglected for not making the final cut into her skillful mouth.
"Are you ready?" she whispered.
"Ready for wh—"
Before I could even process her eccentric question, she swallowed my cock in whole, gliding a third of me down her throat without so much as blinking. No gag reflex; sensational. My heart almost forgot it had to beat from the excitement, as it was alerting me that we were witnessing the unicorn of cocksuckers attached to our dick.
After a few seconds of her brother inhabiting her gullet, she slowly drew me out and licked up my shaft with long, slow caresses of her tongue.
"For fuck sake, Brooke"—I gaped at her in awe, struggling to understand the mechanics of it—"how the fuck did you do that?"
"You are one lucky son of a bitch, brother." She smiled contentedly, her hand tugging at my tip. "I hope you know that."
"Are you kidding me? No one has ever taken me even half deep let alone all the way."
She grinned, licking within my piss slit. "Aren't you glad now that you're invested in me, sweetie?"
"Baby, if I'd known you were able to do that, I'd have bought shares of you years ago."
She laughed wholeheartedly as she continued to lick the tip, her open hand stroking the length of my shaft, sustaining whatever progress she had made with my orgasm. "Why don't you tell me what to do?"
"Really?" I asked in surprise.
She nodded slyly. "Are you ready to go again?"
She started sucking me in, just keeping three inches of me inside her wet mouth until I said the word.
"Not yet, beautiful. Work that tongue."
She obeyed, whirling her tongue in ecstasy while now pushing another quarter of me into her, tightening those cute, succulent lips of hers for maximum friction and pleasure.
"Go all the way, baby."
It seemed to excite her that I was in control. She released a stifled whimper as her face lurched forward until her mouth engulfed my cock in its entirety. She stared up at me, showing me that she could hold all of me until I said the word.
"Oh my god, Brooke, I'm so invested in you... let go, baby; take a breather."
She slid me out, her fleshy lips stroking me all the way. "Sweetie, can I keep you out for a few seconds? Just so my jaw can relax a little?"
"Sure, baby, I don't want you to hurt yourself. But in the meantime, can you stroke me? And maybe lick the tip?"
"Josh, don't ask. Tell me what you want, and I'll make it happen, baby." She twisted her soft hand up and down my hard, wet shaft while licking the head in painstaking care for a few moments. "I'm ready, Josh. If you want..."
"Take me in halfway, but close tight those fat, cute lips of yours like I know can."
She opened wide and sucked me in halfway, puckering her lips as hard as she could.
"Grab my balls."
She snatched my testicles in her petite hand and started kneading, gazing up into my eyes for further instructions.
"Now listen to me carefully, Sis: When I say the word, I want my cock all the way down your throat while you're squeezing my balls lightly. Just a little pain; not a lot. You got that? Bob your mouth up my slit twice for yes and once for no."
She sucked me in and out twice up my slit, her tongue swirling at my tip.
"God, sweetie, you're fucking fantastic," I gasped. "On your mark, get set... blow!"
She opened her mouth wide and swallowed me whole while squeezing my balls.
"Brooke, I said lightly! Fuck, that hurts," I groaned. "Baby, fucking let go!"
She released my testicles while still holding the entire length of her brother's swollen snake in her mouth and down her throat. She let out a stifled hum a moment later.
"Yes, yes, you can take a breather... fuck, it hurts."
She took me out nice and slow, towing her obese lips all the way up my piss slit, and panted as I was out completely. "Josh, I'm so sorry... I don't know what I was thinking. I just thought you could take a little more."
"You're a fucking sadist! Did you know that?"
"Baby, I'm just trying to please you," she apologetically panted. "Don't be angry... can I now finish you off?"
"Did I say it?"
"No, but I really want to. I can't wait for you to come."
"First of all, I'll be more inclined to come if you start licking my shaft and rub the tip."
She instantly obeyed.
"Second, what's the fucking hurry for me to come? You're giving me the blowjob of my life. I don't want it to ever end, god... you're so fucking spectacular."
She licked up my shaft slow and tight while her fist kept jerking my cock-head in a craze. "Um... can I talk now, sweetie?"
"Yeah, of course, honey."
"Now that you're invested in me, you have my mouth for whenever, baby, so don't worry, you're gonna see your cock plenty down my throat."
I was breathing heavily in unimaginable pleasure. "Jesus, Brooke... how the fuck god has created you so god damn perfect?"
She grinned proudly while tugging the supple glans in her fist. "Josh, I want you to come. You're close; I can feel it. If you want, I'll suck you all night long, but let's break you in first, okay?"
She got me panting so bad I could barely breathe. "Oh, fuck... I'm so in love with that filthy mouth of yours... fuck! Take me all in. Now! And close those lips!"
She shoved me whole fast and hard, closing on me like a crocodile, holding a third of me down her throat for dear life.
"Now work it, sweetheart... I'm really close."
She started rippling her head, drawing me halfway out before easing me in until her lips almost kissed my groin.
I looked down, watching my dick being sucked so expertly, and I couldn't believe that the mouth that was tightly wrapped around it was my baby sister's. It was inconceivable.
"I would've never believed I would get to see this, you sucking my cock."
She locked eyes with me as she kept sliding my thick baloney in and out of her mouth, attempting at smiling.
"You're dripping again, aren't you, sweetie?"
She sucked me in and out twice with a spark in her eyes and went back to swallowing me whole. Shortly after, her fat lips began sucking my cock in a medium paced tempo.
"Christ, you're amazing. I can smell you. I'm dying to eat you out... faster, baby."
She picked up the speed and was sucking my cock like she meant it: guttural noises bursting out of her throat, spit drooling off her lips onto my cock and her sheets... she really did want me to come.
"Oh my... Brooke, when I say the word—oh god... I want you to take me out... Jesus fuck... and let me come on your pretty face, okay?"
She let out a stifled hum as she held me deep down her gullet, my cock forcing her throat to slightly dilate. That trick was never going to get old.
"Baby, I love it, but I need you to suck me... don't you want me to come?"
Her mouth ascended my dick twice before she got my tip back down her warm throat, yet she didn't suck.
"What's the problem, Sis?"
She started miming her intentions...
"No fucking way, Brooke! You're not swallowing my cum. You're my sister; I won't have it. I'll come on your face and it's a win-win. Now work it, and you work it tight and fast."
She went back to her sucking escapade, swallowing my bloated dick as if it were nothing but a tiny prick, easing it down her throat each and every time, like it was obvious that she was never going to gag.
"You just added yourself another minute, god... 'cause I was super close befooohhhhshit... yeah, I'm getting... there."
I was gasping like a maniac, having the best sucking machine in the world relentlessly working my cock.
"Oh my god, I can't believe you're doing that... I've just bought a ten-year bonds of you, Sis."
What got me so excited was to watch her as she stretched her hand down to her pussy and got it soaking wet. She instantly polished my strong manhood before taking me back down her food pipe while I was coated in her own fluids.
"Okay, I'm... I'm fuckin'... Brooke, when you feel me throbbing, take me out, okay, sweetie?"
She swallowed me in and out twice and proceeded to suck with gusto.
"Oh, here we go... can you feel me thro—Brooke, no! Take me out now! I'm about toooooOOOHHHFUCKKKKKKKK! SHIT!!! JESUS FUCKING... MOTHER MARY... HOLY shit... holy sh... oh my GODDDDD!!!"
I was having the best orgasm of my life being sucked and swallowed by my baby sister straight down her non-gagging throat until my cock was done feeding her my sperm. She took it like Rambo, unwilling to surrender even a tenth of an inch of a cock, swallowing her brother in such loyalty, happy to have his dick clogging her throat completely.
I finally stopped cussing, short-winded, blown away by my sister's performance. "Brooke, let go... I'm really sensitive, so take me out... let go, Brooke! I'm fucking drained! I promise you... Fuck. Okay, two more and that's it... and two. Now take me out... Brooke!"
She finally agreed to stop sucking on my now void, wilting dick. She sucked me out slow and tight, drawing out my excess semen with her grinding lips, so she could suck it off my piss slit.
"How... was I, Josh?" she asked between labored breaths.
"Didn't you fucking hear a second ago? You were incredible... but why the fuck didn't you—"
"Because that's what I wanted. You can come on my face later, but I was dying to swallow you... I couldn't wait."
I chuckled to myself. "You truly are the biggest fuckin' whore I have ever seen in bed... and I'm crazy about you. Bring your tongue up here."
***
"Happy birthday, gorgeous."
"Oh my god, Josh, it's so beautiful."
"Let me put it on you."
I had bought her a golden necklace with a small heart crest. It cost me quite a bit, but I was having a good month with my trading, and I wanted for her to know how much she meant to me.
"Josh, I..."
"Why are you crying, baby? You don't like it? Because I can take it back and get you—"
She drew me to her lips and kissed the heck out of me. "I love it, Josh, but more importantly, I love it that you gave me something so meaningful."
"Because you mean so much to me. You know that, right? Whatever happens in the future."
"Don't say it; it'll be fine."
"Brooke, sweetheart, it's... not going to be fine. It will never be fine; you know that."
"Josh, what are you doing?! It's my birthday, and you start getting me depressed?!"
"Sorry. Um...are you ready?"
"Where are you taking me?"
"That's why they call 'em surprises, baby."
I took her out that night to a fancy restaurant as part of my debt to her since I had lost our last poker game. We decided to keep our agreement as is. Every time she won, we would go out, and when I won... well, I was now getting much more than my pitiable, sad erections. Footjobs, handjobs, blowjobs... any job that one might contemplate about, my sister was giving it to me.
The restaurant we sat at was a little Italian place downtown, and the atmosphere there was quite romantic: dim lights glittering from the table candles; beautiful scenery maps; soft, old Italian tunes... after fucking up her life this bad, I owed her that much. She was sitting in front of me more beautiful than ever with her golden brown hair draping down her right shoulder and breast. Her pouty lips were stained in soft pink, and a smoky shade of green decorated her hazel eyes.
"Josh, thank you so much. You have no idea how much it means to me that you're treating me so good."
"Sweetheart, are you serious? You're the most important thing in the world to me."
"Am I? Am I really, baby?"
"Of course. Don't you know it?"
"Then why did you say these things you said before we left?"
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have brought it up tonight."
"You shouldn't bring it up on any night."
"Brooke, I know it's not something you like to think about. Trust me, I don't like it any more than you do, but you—"
"We'll figure this out, Josh; don't worry. Where there's will, there's a way. You do have will, don't you, sweetie?"
"Brooke, honey, whoever wrote that line was probably high as a fucking kite because we're unsolvable. No amount of will—"
"Are you invested in me, Josh?"
"You already know I am."
"Then have faith."
I sighed. "Honey, you're very young, and when you're that young—"
"It doesn't mean that I'm not mature enough. It doesn't mean that I don't know what I want."
"No, it doesn't, but it does mean that you don't know what's good for you. And I'm not good for you, baby."
"That's where you're wrong; you're too good for me. Have faith."
"Alright. Question: Don't you want to be able to publicly show affection? Don't you want to be able to take pictures and post them to Facebook? To have a family? Kids? Have you even thought about all that?"
"Fuck Facebook, I hate kids, and I have my family -- you."
My brows knotted. "Do you really hate kids?"
"No, but I was trying make a point."
I chuckled. "You're something else, honey; you really are."
She grinned. "I'm glad you think that. You wouldn't let something like me go, would you, Josh?"
I didn't answer, and we ignored the topic for the rest of our night out.
*
When we arrived home, I kissed her goodnight and went to bed; however, my door opened before my head had even hit the pillow. My sister was leaning against my doorframe in her boxers, the necklace I had bought her, and her... bareness. Her wonderful, vibrant breasts were begging to be sucked and groped.
Her cheeky lips curled to form a sly smirk. "Hey, you."
"Brooke, Mom and Dad—"
"Are sleeping."
"And where's your—"
"Right here."
She rotated to show me her crop top peeking out of her boxers. She hung them like a waitress who was carrying her cleaning cloth: halfway in with the other half slinging down her rounded, tight ass.
She sashayed up to my bed, still smirking. "You haven't given me my birthday present yet."
"I haven't? Then what's that thing on your neck?"
"It's not my neck you should be looking at now."
She climbed into my bed and began sucking on my lips, delicately tonguing me. Before I knew it, my hands were on her spectacular bust, feeling her up and tugging at her pink buds.
"Dear brother, it occurred to me that while you were enjoying my hands, feet, and mouth, I was left high and dry. Why is that?"
"Baby, just say the word, and I'll be all over your angelic parts. All of them."
She kissed my neck and softly whispered in my ear, "I'm saying it."
I took off my shirt and held her tightly with her nipples pressing to mine. That feeling was second to none. It just got me so excited, more excited that I had ever been. After I laid her on her slender back, she took my hand in hers and slid it down her abdomen until we reached her boxers. She paused to smile when we were halfway into her waistband before she skidded our hands all the way into her boxers, so I could finally feel her magnificent wetness.
I gasped at the unexpected sensation.
She was already so wet that I almost exploded in my briefs. My god... warm fluids dripping out of her, drenching my fingers, while her tongue was doing the same in my mouth.
She broke our kiss, seeming a bit embarrassed. "Sweetie, maybe you should get a towel or something, so I won't—"
"Baby, I'm going to sleep with my face shoved in that stain all night. Don't make me laugh."
She giggled in bashfulness.
I knelt between her slim thighs as I rid her of her checkered boxers to expose her sopping pussy in all of its glory, finally making its debut: shaved at the lips, yet with a medium trimmed triangle of golden brown grass sowed just above on her mound. It was pretty aggressive; the most fleshed out bush I had even seen on a girl before.
Her lips down under perfectly mirrored the ones that were sucking me dry bi-daily: pouty with attitude. Her wet folds were mesmerizing with her labia already swollen, revealing the entrance to her love gap; however, what really caught my eye was her inner flesh. Its color I had never seen before in my life, not even in porn. It was vibrant blood red. It was so saturated and vivid that I felt as if I were watching it on an OLED screen with the settings manipulated to the extreme. The pussies that I'd gazed upon before tonight were much more subdued in tone. She looked like a delicate, exotic flower that was eagerly awaiting its gardener.
I drooled, hypnotized by her vulva. "Brooke, you're so beautiful."
That had to be the most gorgeous pussy I had ever seen.
"Kiss me."
As I was about to kiss her for the first time, she pulled me by the hair to her mouth.
"Josh, I... I..."
Her eyes were flooded with what her mouth was struggling to utter.
I gently caressed her cheek. "I know."
I lay on top of her and made love to her mouth for minutes. We were playing, slow dancing, rubbing one another... the heat was rapidly soaring when my sister began gasping into my mouth and inflicting greater force into her kisses. I breathed in each of her pants and tasted her as best as I could. I moved to nibble on her neck and ear while she held me close to her and was softly whimpering, her slim legs embracing me. My lips tugged at her earlobe before my tongue penetrated her ear canal. That extorted a few guttural moans of pleasure from my sister as she wriggled from my oral touch. I traveled down to her breasts, sucking on her pink nipples and fondling her plump mounds, before I awarded her right tit a blue hickey to match the one that was fading on her left.
"Josh! Ow," she whimpered. "I'm so fucking sensitive, sweetie..."
I had the left one refurbished as soon as I was done with the right, and now both of her pale swells had my bluish love marks proudly decorating them. I methodically kissed my way down her curvaceous frame, visiting her ribs and toned tummy while she flexed her abs for me to kiss them one pack at a time. I headed south to her inner thighs and gave each one a hickey just next to her hips.
"Josh, you're covering me with your hickey marks all over!"
"Should I stop?"
She pondered fleetingly before covering her eyes. "God, no... just do whatever with me."
I set shop between her legs, gazing at her fatty mound and her triangle of feminine lawn. I grazed my nose to her soft turf, smelling it and licking it, watering her meticulously groomed pitch.
"No fingering!" she exclaimed.
"Why not?"
"'Cause it's my body, and 'cause I said so."
Puzzled at her request, I reached for her drizzling pussy and drenched my finger up and down her folds, watching Brooke worming from my touch. I sucked on my finger and sent it to her sensitive clitoris, carefully rubbing around it, watching that little wet maw widening farther as I went along. I laid my tongue on the thin streak of skin that buffered both of her cracks. I pressed hard and licked her pussy all the way up to her nub, making sure to get a mouthful of her savory juices. As my sister lustfully purred at me gurgling her essence down my throat, her clit teased me out of its hood.
My slippery, wet flesh trapped it when it allowed itself to stray too far from its squishy fortress. I ground at it, feeling it swelling against my tongue, while my sister was already closing fast on her orgasm, even though I had barely started playing with her let alone eating her. It was unacceptable.
"Josh, I... I'm co... just keep going, baby."
I continued licking her button, massaging it with my tongue erotically. Brooke began writhing and gasping, gluing my head to her clit as her orgasm was about to materialize; hence, I stopped licking and blew hot air on her clit. This served two purposes: denying her while keeping her close to the tipping point. I had intended granting her the mother of all orgasms, yet she was coming way too fast. I couldn't allow her just yet.
"Josh, baby," she panted, "why did you stop...lick me quick; I'm almost there."
I ignored her and continued blowing hot air on her clit, cooling her down to the desirable temperature.
"Josh, lick me!"
"Not yet."
"But I was coming!"
"I know."
She aggressively raised her upper torso to glower at me. "You're an evil brother! Why are you denying me?!"
"I'm not, baby. I just want you have the best orgasm ever. You're gonna have to trust me on this one."
"Fuck you!"
She sent her fingers to her bell clapper and started abusing it.
I expelled her hand. "Oh, no you don't. This is my show; hands off."
"But... I wanna come," she whined.
"And when you will, it's going to be spectacular. I give you my word, Sis."
She slumped back down onto the bed, cupping her eyes in exasperation. "Jesus... you're such a bad person. I'll remember this the next time your cock is down my throat."
I smirked. "Good; you do that."
Her excitement faded enough, and so I took her red marble for another spin. I crushed it under the flat of my tongue and gyrated, feeling it twirling to the beat of my choice. I licked, and wiggled, and vibrated, grinding and abusing it with every possible pattern I could think of. My baby sister was quickly reaching the tipping point for the second time, whimpering as she pinched her straining pink nipples.
"Don't you fuckin' think... to deny me again."
As she started jerking, I let her clit be, blowing hot air on it, bringing her back down nice and easy.
The art of denying is not an easy one to master. It requires a specific set of skills, and it represents severe implications, potentially deadly if hadn't been properly studied. It's not for a dilettante to delve in, that's for sure. One should have an impressive frequent diver résumé before contemplating practicing this ancient black art.
"You mother fucker!"
"Honey, I promise you, you're going to thank me for this."
"I hate you! Baby, please... you're hurting me..."
"Brooke, sweetie, you're going to come big time. Just let me do my thing."
"But... I don't want to," she whined. "Fucking son of a bitch!"
"Now, darling, don't be like that."
"I'm gonna fucking destroy you the next time I'm sucking your cock. You're gonna beg for hours! I fucking promise you... oh god, it's slipping away... "
As an exceptional people reader, I sensed she was unhappy with me. "Bitterness doesn't suit you, Sis. Now lay back, enjoy the ride, and stop being hostile."
"This ride is torture! This is the worst ride I've ever gotten! And on my birthday nonetheless. No one is fucking denying me without paying for it... fuck!"
Her fury was driving her down too fast. I had to work quickly before her resentment and exasperation blew up the birthday present I was moments from giving her. I started working her clit hard, urgently alternating between sucking on it and avidly licking, for I knew what would be the consequences if she chilled below the critical point. Thankfully, I just barely made it, cutting it way too close. I knew I had to be careful now. My teen sister was back panting and twisting moments later, pinching her nipples so hard I was afraid she would rip them off.
"Josh, I'm begging you, no more... I can't anymore."
"We're almost there, sweetheart."
"You're lying; I know it... you're hurting me, Josh..."
"I'm not lying, honey, I promise. Now reach for my pillow and put it on your tits."
She did as I instructed.
A successful denied orgasm should always conclude with a bang, bombarding the body and mind of the pussy owner with everything you got, driving her to sensory overflow. Since my sister had forbidden me fingering her, I couldn't exert my tried and tested triple combo of fingering the cunt, licking the labia, and tapping on the clit. I would normally move to plan B: stretching the lips wide while sucking on the clit. Normally. My sister was too hardcore for it to properly work though. She needed more; much more. There was only one way.
"Brooke, baby, I can see you're close, so I'm gonna allow you to come now, but... I will need to pull out my cock and—"
"Don't you dare to fuck me, Josh!"
"I wasn't going to, I swear. I just need to rub against your lips and clit. Believe me, I'm doing this for you."
I kept circling my thumb on her moist rosy nub while waiting for an answer.
There are no strict rules with denying, and much of it is based on observation and feel. Every woman is different; theretofore, some require more denying intervals, others are less tolerant, some may need more heat etc..
"Swear... on your life."
"I swear," I gasped as I dived to lick her again.
She was getting spasmodic, panting and molesting her tits and nipples, shaking her head incessantly. "Whatever! Just do it! Please let me come... get me off, sweetie."
I pulled out my metal-hard member, and my little sis gauged it with nervous lust. I laid my cock between her puffy cunt lips and looked at her for the last time before pushing her over the edge. She would never be same.
"Brace yourself."
I swung my hips forward, driving my hard dick up my sister's tiny wet cleft. My fat tip power-rowed to her stimulated clit and smote it with force.
"Ow! Oh my... baby, I'm so close; I'm second... oh gosh, oh fuck... oh god..."
I swayed backwards, drawing my cock back like David's sling, before I propelled myself along Brooke's saturated gash, jabbing her goliath of a clit for the second time.
"OH MY FUCKING GOD! It's—"
"Brooke, the pillow!"
My sister hit her orgasm and smothered herself with my pillow, lashing on it with her foul-mouthed screams, cussing and swearing, violating it with her obscene profanity and her filthy sewer of a mouth. My pillow, too, would never be the same.
I kept at it though: ramming my plump cock into my sister's clit, ringing her bell while working her slit like a zipper. My manhood was crammed deep in her wet folds, sailing between her labia like a motorboat. Her drenched pussy lips opened and shut around it as I continued destroying my little sister's little nub.
I wanted to go into my sister. I wanted to be inside her so badly I could die. She was so wet that my sheets were now long soaked in her oils, and her scent was clouding my judgment. It could have been so ridiculously simple. Just a human error, and pop! I would be fucking my baby sister's wet pussy deep inside her. I didn't surrender to the temptation, however, and my cock drifted like an oak log in her river-like folds to knock down her clit completely. My sister's salacious curses were still dulled by my pillow, thankfully, so I could send my lips to her cunt for further care.
I frenched her pussy, lips to lips, tongue to hole, while my thumb stimulated her flushed, bloated nub some more. I sucked on her, gulped her never-ending fountain of pussy juices as my sister was now coming for the second time.
That's another perk of denying: not only it intensifies the climax, it also strings together the following orgasms.
Brooke was now kicking my ribs with her heels while writhing and panting into my pillow. I couldn't continue to work under these conditions.
"Brooke, my ribs!"
She pulled my head back to her wringing-wet cunt and relaxed her bucking hips while my pillow was bravely doing its job: muting her lewd mouth.
She came hard for the second time with her disgusting mouth swearing into my pillow, and her body was contorting so forcefully I had to restrain her with my hands, setting her hips into place.
"FUCKING LICK THE FUCK OUT OF MY CU—"
I rocketed my hand to shut her foul mouth after she had thrown my poor, used pillow to the floor. I prayed our parents hadn't heard that smutty growl. I kept licking her sex like she ordered me to though. She was pouring so intensely that I couldn't keep up, and her pussy juices began dripping off my lips and chin like milk trickling off a baby's. I gasped as I plunged down to her leaking maw, sucking straight from the source, yet I knew that if she kept spurting like that, I wouldn't be able to repel her forever. I couldn't. I was filled to the brim, and she was erupting like a dam, so I pulled away and allowed her to squirt on my sheets.
It's rare that a maiden orgasm is less potent than the second; nevertheless, that was the case in hand. I couldn't do a thing but to watch as she pulled her knees up to her superb bust and sprayed her wonderful cum all over my bed while I was tapping on her clit until her orgasm phased out.
That orgasm was too powerful to let her go just yet. I needed to bring her down nice and easy, so she wouldn't be scarred from the steep decline, and so I shoved my face into her throbbing pussy to extort the third orgasm, praying it would be a soft, feeble one. I picked on her dangerously aroused clit while licking up her slit when she suddenly clutched my hair and pulled me up to her, swapping the hand that was screening her filthy mouth with my lips as she started ferociously tonguing me.
She seized my cock and pressed it to her soaked folds yet again while bucking her hips, so it would drive through her labia to hit final destination -- her now flaming, crimson clit. While she kept at it, I was building an orgasm of my own as my cock-head was getting maximum friction from her oily cunt-lips.
She pulled out of my mouth, panting. "Josh, I want you to come with me... please, baby? Come with me?"
I nodded as we both rocked our hips in perfect harmony. Soon, my sister's mouth was back to its old tricks -- cussing in a craze, so I thrust my tongue into her mouth just as we both came hard. I shot my cum onto her crumbling clit and velvety bush after staining her boobs and tummy with the first few ropes. My sister couldn't care less as she was too busy whimpering, wriggling, and cursing out her orgasm. I rubbed my cum onto her pussy lips, giving them a creamy white rinse, until she was finally done gushing and collapsed in labored breaths, staring exhaustingly into my eyes.
I was quite winded, also. "Brooke, baby... happy birthd—"
"I love you."
She took me by surprise. It wasn't a casual, orgasm-drunken uttering. It was sincere, heartfelt, and the most genuine "I love you" that one could possibly whisper.
"Um... I take it that you're not mad at me any—"
"Don't do that, Josh; don't ignore me," she panted, insulted. "I love you. I love you like I've never loved before. I love you so much that I can't contain it."
"Brooke, don't say these things. You're just making—"
"I don't give a shit... do you love me back? That's all I need to know."
"It's irrelevant, sweetheart. We can never—"
"Josh! Do you love me?!"
I got off of her and loaded my pipe with potent, savory Arabic tobacco for a much needed smoking session. I lay back on my bed, and my sister curled up to me with her boxers now on, her bust still bare, and still covered in my cum. I took a few drags and passed it on to her. She smoked a little and returned the pipe to my mouth.
"Josh, do you love me? That's all I need to know... for now."
"What do you mean for now?"
"Do you love me?"
I sighed as I reluctantly whispered, "Yes."
"I don't mean as your sister."
I nodded painfully. "I know."
"Then say it, sweetie. I need to hear it."
I looked into her glistening eyes and whispered, "I love you."
She giggled in excitement, caressing my cheek. "I want to spend the night with you."
I gently kissed her lips. "I want it, too."
We agreed she would leave early in the morning before our parents woke up. We cuddled and spent our first night together as lovers. It was the best night of my life. I never felt so sheltered and loved as my sister held me tightly to her naked breasts to keep me warm after kissing me for minutes until I dozed off.
***
I rubbed the sleep from my eyes and yawned. "Who is it?"
"Josh, are you decent?"
"Why, Mom?" I answered groggily.
"I can't find Brooke anywhere, and she isn't answering her phone."
"She's probably"—I yawned—"in the shower."
"Don't you think I looked there?"
I glanced to my left, and my sister was fast asleep, topless, not even thinking of waking up.
"Holy shit!"
"Josh, did you say something? Can I come in?"
"Uh... wait! Don't come in just yet! I'm... I'm naked!" I wiggled my sister to consciousness and whispered, "Brooke, Brooke... wake up! Mom is outside the door. You have to hide."
"Josh, who are you talking to? Do you have a girl there?"
"No, no, I'm just... my phone is—Brooke, wake the fuck up!"
"I can hear you talking to someone. Is Brooke there?"
"Jesus Christ, Mom! Why would she be here?!"
"Well, I'm coming in, honey."
"Mom, wait! My balls are—I'm getting dressed!"
"Joshua! You should really clean up your language. It's not—"
"Yeah, I'll clean it the fuck up later!" I urgently tapped on my sister's tight little ass. "Brooke!"
My sister finally decided to grace me in her wakefulness, smiling like the village simpleton.
"Good morning, sleeping beauty. Mom is outside the fucking door, so wake the FUCK UP!"
"Josh, why are you swearing there all the time?! Can I come in now?"
"Just not the fuck yet, Mom! Unless you want to see my balls hanging out of my briefs!"
"Good lord, Joshua! Such a filthy mouth!"
My sister was horrified, whispering in panic, "Fuck! Where can I hide?! Josh?!!"
"You should really stop cussing all the time, Josh. I'm coming in."
She opened the door.
"For fuck sake, Mom, I wanna go back to sleep! Why the fuck did you wake me?!"
"Because you were out with her last night, so that makes you the last person who has seen her. We need to get to work. It's not typical for her to disappear like that."
"Well, maybe she went to a friend after... I don't fuckin' know!"
"I'm calling her again. I'm really worried, Josh."
"Can't you do that downstairs?! I'm super-fuckin' tired, Mom!"
"Okay, honey, calm down," she said in an apologetic tone as she started for the door, but then she halted and spun around. "There's a funky smell in here, Josh. It reeks here of... you should really let in some fresh air. It smells here like—"
"Mom! I'm tired! Let me sleep!"
"Airtight; relax, grumpy." She kissed me on the cheek. "You have a good day, honey, and let me know if you hear from your sister."
"Okay, bye."
She shut the door.
"Shit!" my sister said, thrusting up the blanket that had barely managed concealing her while I was lying on almost all of her.
I was sweating from every pore of my body. Thankfully, I had always been a cold-blooded killer and an expert in keeping cool when the going gets tough.
"WHAT THE FUCK?!!"
"Now, sweetie... don't be angry. I accidentally pressed dismiss instead of hitting snooze."
"You did WHAT?!!!"
"Your bed is so comfy, and I wanted to stay with you just a little more. I wasn't paying much attention... don't get angry, baby."
"Do you realize what could've just happened?! Huh?! Do have any fucking clue?!"
"Well, it turned out for the best 'cause I'll call Mom later and tell her I wanted the day off for my birthday, and then I'll stay with you, and we'll do something. Oh god, what a great day it's gonna be..."
"You are out of your fucking mind! We were seconds from going to prison! I can't go the prison! I'll be assfucked the second I get there by the Muslims, the Nazis... for fuck sake, haven't you ever fucking seen Oz?!! Schillinger would tear my crack apart!"
"Sweetie, calm down," Brooke giggled. "You're getting a little hoarse there... Mom wouldn't have turned us in; don't be ridiculous. Schilling... whatever his name is isn't going to ass fuck you, baby. Now, you need to relax, and I have just the thing for you."
Before I could even object, my cock was lodged deep down my baby sister's never-gagging throat. She was sucking the heck out of me for ten minutes flat until I spouted her breakfast straight down to her empty stomach.
She wiped off her mouth, as though she had finished eating a lobster. "I don't know what about you, but I'm full." She laughed.
I chuckled back, euphoric from that awesome blowjob. "Brooke, wait for Mom to leave and make us something to eat as a compensation for you being irresponsible."
"Didn't I just do that?"
"No. What you just did was your duty whenever you're staying the night."
"So you're saying there'll be more sleepovers...?" she asked with an excited grin.
"No. I'm saying that... just make us breakfast!"
"Counteroffer: I don't wanna make breakfast; I want us to go out and eat somewhere nice, but... I will take another dish of those tasty yogurts your balls make before we go."
"God damn it, Brooke! Stop using—oh god... keep it deep, baby."
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 03
Josh is unwilling to accept their love. Will Brooke let him?
I was sitting in an outdoor coffee shop with a friend, bathing in the gay sun and hoping to catch a nice golden tan. My sister was out of town for the weekend visiting a friend and had left a day earlier. Our illicit relationship had been advancing in an alarming pace to my great dismay. I had been ruminating on how to end things with her romantically, and although it would no doubt prove to be a heartbreaking task, I knew we couldn't keep this up, and ending it at the earliest stage possible was the right call for me and more so for her.
I was always aware we didn't stand a chance, yet she genuinely believed we could actually overcome this massive obstacle; ergo, I had no choice but to bring our relationship to its inescapable conclusion before I might have reached a threshold where I would have been unable to tap into whatever that was left out of my feeble spine and depraved morals.
She was very young and somewhat naive, even though she was quite mature and "knew what she wanted" as she had said. I wasn't about to destroy her life by dragging her into an incestuous relationship with her only brother just because she couldn't accept that life is often unfair, and happy endings are more likely to be encountered in cinema and literature rather than in the real world.
It was an important lesson for her to learn, and a valuable one to learn as young as possible, so later on in life, her delicate heart would toughen, and hopefully, she wouldn't be subject to unnecessary heartbreaks that might shatter her completely. As for me, I knew what lay ahead. I had brushed with heartbreaks more than once. Some I could fault myself, some I could not; irrespectively, I prepared myself for the worst as I had never been so in love before, and she was my sister. The higher you go the harder you fall, and I was going to plummet like a flaming meteor.
As my friend and I were chatting over a stiff cup of Joe, I spotted Shannon. She was sitting outside with a girlfriend of hers; however, her back was turned to me, so I was under her radar.
Shannon and I had briefly dated two months ago until she accused me for craving her pussy rather than her heart, which she wasn't wrong about; still, it bothered me that she hadn't let me fuck her. I knew how slutty she'd been in her teens, and it felt unfair that while little boys were fucking her brains out during recess, grown men were left to jerk off until she had decided that a socially sufficient time had passed for her to spread her legs wide and to fuck like the cunt her reputation had promised.
As I observed her from a distance, I got the sudden urge to shove my cock deep into her triple gaps, just so I wouldn't be feeling like a complete loser, the way I felt now. With my erection fiasco, it wouldn't be easy. Her hating on me wasn't that helpful, either.
Shannon was the offspring of an African American mother and a father of Irish descent. She had taken after her mother in skin and after her father in appearance. She had pitch-black smooth legs that I had been dying to place my cock in between and thrust it deep into her pinkish pussy. She was pretty and had huge breasts with a little more bulk for my taste in the midriff, though somehow, she managed to pull it off, and I hadn't known a guy at school that hadn't masturbated to her massive boobs at least a dozen times. I'd beaten off to her voluptuous body quadruple that number.
My friend dared me to fuck her as soon as I had him aware of her presence, and I was inclined to take him up on the little bet he proposed. A part of that was because I always felt she was to blame for my prick predicament. Had she let me fuck her when I was still managing to generate erections, I might have been able to avoid corrupting my beautiful sister. Upon a brief browse through my phone contacts, I was overjoyed to still have her number and gave my friend a final chance to back down. He didn't. Why would he? As one of my best friends, he was well acquainted with how passionately Shannon hated me.
I tapped on her name and texted, "Why have thee deserted me, me African Leprechaun?"
After watching her laughing at the text with her friend, I already felt more confident. One should not underestimate the power of a good laugh. It's a pussy stretcher.
Shannon texted, "Who is it?"
Nicely played. I knew she knew it was me since I heard my name being called from afar.
I texted, "It's your latest casualty (assuming). The guy you dumped for being obsessed with sex."
Shannon texted, "Oh... to what do I owe the pleasure, Mr. Dick?"
I texted, "Now come now, no need for this type of language. Especially, when I've been wanting to apologize."
Shannon texted, "I'd say it's too late for an apology now, so fuck you, Josh. You blew your chance. Don't text me again."
I texted, "This is not about a second chance, my exotic Irish lass. Nevertheless, I'll respect your request and text you no more."
After being ridiculed by my dear friend for minutes, my phone vibrated.
"Then why did you text in the first place?"
After laughing back at my friend, I texted, "Um... I'm not sure if I should keep texting when you haven't revoked your previous command, my heaven of a vision in black and green."
That seemed to tenderize her real good if judging by the roaring laughter that thundered from her table, much to my friend's displeasure.
When courting a girl, it's important for her to feel special, pursued. Pet names will get you there quicker than any other way I know aside from money. Groveling also helps.
Shannon texted, "You're smooth, Josh. I almost forgot. Consider it revoked. Temporarily."
I texted, "Much obliged, my fair lady. I've been soul searching lately and have found myself thinking of you, how I mistreated you, and I'd have really liked for you to accept a sincere apology from this ungrateful fool."
No laughing anymore; good sign.
Shannon texted, "What's your angle if not a second chance? That's no way to ask for forgiveness."
I texted, "Honest to god, I am not asking for a second chance, and not because I don't want one, but because I don't deserve one."
Shannon texted, "At least we can agree on that."
I texted, "Indeed, my raven-winged fairy."
No laughing. Staring at the text and smiling; very good sign.
Throughout the back and forth, Shannon would take her time and let me "stew"; however, I would text instantaneously, making her feel that she was so important to me that this was all I was doing at the moment: focusing on her.
Shannon texted, "So what, you're now texting every girl you tried to fuck and failed?"
Excellent sign. She now wants to feel special. She wants to know that she's alone in my head. It's time to bring it home.
I texted, "No, darling. I'm only texting you."
Shannon texted, "Then what do you want, Josh? I don't have time for your games."
I was in a tricky position. I didn't want to date her again, but I did want to fuck her. Upon deliberating, I decided that my sad, true story might actually get me there. My friend thought I was merely trying to get into her panties, so I had nothing to worry about.
I texted, "If I may be frank, my greenish African flower, I have a mild medical problem that I don't want to expand about but that has something to do with you, and no, I didn't give you anything. That's why I texted."
Shannon texted, "Josh, quit with the riddles. What's going on?"
I texted, "Well, I've been having issues in past months getting my gear to work when needed, and last it functioned properly -- was with you."
Mockery and booming laughter. Sure, couldn't avoid that. Nonetheless, it was a premium I was willing to pay.
Shannon texted, "Flattering as it may, maybe you should text your doctor instead. Have you tried that, Josh? Or did you fail in that, too?"
More mockery. Fantastic... though nothing I hadn't foreseen.
I texted, "I did. Tried and failed that is. He said my problem is psychological, that I have a mental blockage that has something to do with you, since you're the last girl who gave me wood and made me feel like a real boy, Miss Geppetto."
Just a little white lie. Anything to get a VIP passage to her sopping pussy and those huge black mounds.
More laughter, though less mockery and more intrigue.
Shannon texted, "Listen here, Pinocchio, I'm not planning on giving you wood again if that's why you texted."
I texted, "I wouldn't even dream to text you for that, my dark toned high priestess."
Giggling. Biting her nail and staring at the text. I can't believe it's working!
Shannon texted, "You're going to soon run out of metaphors, Josh... though I kinda wish you didn't."
Yes! I'm getting somewhere. My friend was baffled by this little show I was giving him.
I texted, "I will never run out of metaphors with such an inspiration like yourself, my delicious, African-spiked Irish cream."
More giggling. More staring. More biting her nails. I can't fucking believe it!
Shannon texted, "I kinda missed this... you. A little."
Holy shit!
My friend lit up his cigarette, worshiping my ass for what had seemed like an impossible mission at first.
I texted, "Me too. Though sadly, now that I'm out of order, I've given up on dating, so I have really nothing to offer to anyone let alone to a muse like yourself."
Shannon texted, "Why didn't you talk like that then? I wanna fuckin kill you now."
Yes! Fuck yes!
I texted, "To err is human, to forgive, divine. All this human is doing is asking this goddess for forgiveness. Nonetheless, I will wish you a great day, and thank you for not blowing me off like I deserved. Goodbye, my swarthy pasture of fresh green grass."
My friend thought I was out of my mind, saying goodbye to her, but I had a strong feeling it was just the beginning.
Fifteen minutes later, after my friend and I deserted the coffee shop and were ambling up to his car, Shannon texted, "Josh, were you serious about the second chance?"
Predictable...
I texted, "Dead serious, but I was also serious about me not into dating till I figure this thing out with my junk. Don't linger on me, you beautiful ebon elf. I just felt I owed you an apology, and perhaps it'll give me a second chance with myself."
Shannon texted, faster than anticipated, "It really sucks how you're acting now..."
I texted, "Why? Did I do something wrong?"
Shannon texted, "Yes... you're making me want to give you that second chance."
Success!
I texted, "My dear emerald tribal queen, I'm not worthy of you, haven't you figured that out by now? I will never be worthy of you, even less now that I have zero self-esteem."
I'm pushing there, wiggling the hook... now let's see if she bites.
Yes! Text!
"Sweetie, I miss you terribly... I can't wait to get back home and to kiss you. All of you. I carry you in that golden heart you bought me... love you so much :-*"
Shit...
My sister texted me. I missed her like crazy, and that text just ruined my life. I had no idea how would I do what I needed to do, but I knew I had to.
Shannon texted, "Well, we can be friends. There's no rule against that, right?"
Yeah, with benefits.
I texted, "I'd love to be your friend :)"
Shannon texted, "So, do you have any plans for tonight, friend?"
I texted, "Actually, I do. I'm going..."
I texted her about that bar my friends and I were planning on going out to.
Shannon texted, "Are you serious? Because I already made plans to go there, too. So weird..."
Yeah, right... lame.
I texted, "It's incredible. It's like the universe wants... well, maybe I'll see you there (fingers crossed)?"
Shannon texted, "Maybe... bye, friend."
I texted, "Bye... :("
Whatever.
***
I was out with my friends that night and was eager for Shannon to make her appearance. If I managed to get her into bed and perhaps to get hard—since she was indeed the last girl I had been hard with aside from my sizzling-hot sister—I would feel more confident breaking my forbidden relationship with Brooke.
My friends were all aware of the bet and were just as excited as I was since Shannon would most likely bring a friend or two, so an opportunity for them to get something out of it had also been present. Almost an hour later and Shannon was still a no-show, yet I didn't want to text her. It would have been going against whatever persona I had assumed when texting her earlier today. I couldn't text.
We kept our revel going for another half-hour or so until what do you know... my new friend entered the bar with three of her girlfriends, and she was looking hot and looking for me, too. I acted as if I hadn't seen her and kept my back to her, drinking, laughing, making her come to me... she didn't. In fact, she took her time, observing no doubt. She wanted to see if I was hitting on girls, was my guess. Be that as it may, I was getting impatient. I was beginning to ponder whether I should get up to the restroom, so I could "coincidentally" run into her.
Luckily, Shannon texted just in the nick of time, "Are you having fun yet, friend?"
I texted, "I would've been having more fun if my African queen of green clubs was here :-( "
I was well aware that she was seated at the bar and was scrutinizing me that whole time, yet I kept the game going and instructed my friends not to stare her way, so she wouldn't be tipped off.
Shannon texted, "And the metaphors keep on flowing..."
I texted, "As promised, my Zulu, Celtic princess warrior."
Shannon texted, "I don't think our friendship has started off very well, Josh."
I texted, "Oh?"
Shannon texted, "You're looking good there and happy, but you haven't come say hello. That's no way to treat a friend..."
I pretended to search for her across the bar until my eyes locked with hers. I faked a coy simper and walked up to her. I said hello to her friends before attending to her.
"Wow, friend, you look gorgeous." I kissed her on both cheeks as the French do.
I needed to dazzle her, show her a new me, yet it was a big ask since her ginormous black tits that were peeking out of her blue top were practically begging me to stare.
She batted her eyelashes, smiling. "It's been awhile, Josh."
"Yes, it has," I said, gazing deep into her eyes. "Would you care joining our table, my green shake of African yogurt?"
She and her friends giggled.
"Well, maybe just for a little while." She gave her bottom lip a lewd nibble. "If only I had someone to escort me..."
She was taking full advantage of this "new" me. She wanted trumpets and everything.
"I'll be honored to escort you, my sooty pot of green gold."
They laughed again.
"You're making it very hard to stay your friend with these metaphors of yours, Josh."
"And still, friendship is all that is left for me to give, my jade goddess of the night."
More laughing. I'm on fire.
"Then you're going to have to stop with these quips. I don't know if I can just be friends with someone who's so... charmingly witty."
That look she gave me now -- was the look I was waiting for.
"Noted, my steaming pint of Guinness. After you"—I added the appropriate hand gesture—"friend."
Shannon and her entourage joined us, and we instantly delved into our joyful merrymaking. A couple of my friends made headway with her girlfriends, and I was more charming than ever. I achieved that by doing something I hadn't done the first time around -- listening to her.
Since I needed her sold on this "new" Josh, I insisted on eluding all references to sex, and that meant that I had to "bashfully" overlook a few of Shannon's cock teasing jabs, which was harder than I thought; even so, I had a feeling she was testing me with those bold remarks more than anything, and I wasn't about to accept anything but a glowing A+.
Unfortunately, I was now thinking about my sister more than ever. I felt I was wronging her, and the fact that I was madly in love with her didn't help, either. I felt like dying whenever I thought about that talk I was planning on having with her; however, my mind was resolved to end our forbidden contact and to get Shannon into bed as quickly as possible.
Our night out concluded with Shannon and me leaving early to another bar, which was mellower and more suitable for conversing. We talked there for a couple of hours, and it had been quite pleasurable. She was more interesting than I recalled. We finished our outing waiting for her girlfriends to meet her outside our bar, so they could share a cab.
"I had a really nice time with you, Josh."
"Likewise."
"I don't think we had a better date than this when we were dating. Come to think of it, I'm positive we haven't had a better date."
"Yeah, well, maybe 'cause this wasn't a date, was it, friend?"
"Wasn't it?" She leaned in to kiss me.
I shied away. I had to. I couldn't cheat on the woman I loved. I couldn't believe I didn't kiss her because I didn't want to cheat on my sister. How absurd and surreal all of this was.
Shannon was expectedly hurt and confused by my rejection, and her pretty face made no effort to conceal either. I had to come up with something good.
"Shannon, I don't want to make the same mistake again."
"What mistake? Kissing me?!"
"God forbid. Your lips are exactly where I want my lips to be," I lied.
"Then what the fuck is going on in here, Josh?! I thought we had a great time! I thought this was what you wanted! Are you fucking playing me?!"
"Now that's not fair. I was completely honest with you about wanting to be your friend. Don't make a liar out of me."
She lit up a cigarette, and I followed suit.
"What the fuck, Josh?! I thought that... we were playing around! Did you honestly think I would just be your friend?!"
"But I wasn't playing around. I was totally genuine with you about everything. Everything."
Her face morphed from angry and hurt into shocked and flummoxed. "You mean... you were serious about that... your junk?"
I nodded. "I really don't have anything to offer you, Shannon. I wasn't kidding."
"Jesus Christ... you really did 180, didn't you? From a complete lying jackass to..."
"I'm really sorry for how I treated you before. I was obsessed with sex, just as you said, and now I'm being punished for it."
She shook her head. "I'm... this is so not how I thought this night would end."
"I'm sorry if I misled you; it wasn't my intention. I do care about you, and I don't want to see you getting hurt again. Certainly not by me."
Her friends arrived in a cab.
"Jesus... I have to go."
"Shannon..."
***
On Sunday, my sister returned from her out-of-town weekend. I was in my room when I heard her downstairs talking to my mom. I was getting gloomier than ever. I would have to hurt both of us, and my trick with Shannon had exploded in my face. I was going to lose both ends of the rope: hurting my sister, and I'd already blown up my second chance to fuck Shannon. And let's not forget that I was about to kiss my pitiful, weekly erection goodbye. Those were three ends of the rope, come to think of it; one too many for me to lose.
I could hear footsteps coming up the stairs; more like speeding up the stairs. Oh god...
My door was breached without even a warning; my goddess of a sister stood in my doorway: cutoffs, crop top, golden brown hair gushing like a river down her back, makeup that could get me erect without her even touching me, the necklace I had bought her, and a loving grin stretching her mouth wide. I was in serious trouble.
She slammed the door as she stormed at me. A second before our lips touched, I tilted my head aside, giving her my right cheek, and, thus, concluded a nightmarish sixteen hours, during which I had turned down the lips and tongue of not one, but two hot girls.
Brooke took a step back, closely mimicking the expression Shannon had had on her face just the night before. "What's going on, Josh?"
"Brooke," I sighed, "why don't you take a seat?"
Her head shook from side to side as her body began trembling. "You mother fucker..."
"Honey, don't say—"
"Fuck you!"
"You haven't even let me talk!"
"What is there to say?! Your face says it all!"
"Even so, I would really like to exp—"
"I leave for three fuckin' days, and you... I can't believe you."
"Brooke, baby, just let me speak. Please?"
"Speak! You fucking mute!"
"Fuck... baby, we can't keep this up. It's wrong, and we have to stop before it'll be too late."
That gave her a belly laugh for whatever reason. There was nothing pleasant, however, about that laugh. It sounded sinister and Ill-boding. She gave me the creeps. I couldn't wait for her to stop.
"Brooke, you have to—"
"Before it's"—she laughed some more—"too late..."
"Honey, why are you laughing like that?"
"You fucking degenerate! IT'S ALREADY TOO LATE!"
I was so afraid of her I was afraid to wet my jeans. "Jesus Christ... calm down a little."
"Calm down?! You're fucking me over, and you're telling me to calm down?!"
"I'm so sorry! I don't want to screw up your life! I won't! Even if you don't see it that way."
"Josh, you'd better think this through because there's no way back from what you're doing to me now." A gush of tears streamed down her cheeks. "You're hurting me, sweetie... you're hurting me bad..."
Seeing her crying had to be a top three candidate for "The most painful spectacle that one could ever witness" contest.
"I don't wanna hurt you, baby. I want to protect you. I want you to have a good life, a normal life. I want you to be able to experience all of the things that you'd have been missing out on if we had kept this up. You'd have come to hate me for this. Brooke, baby, you have to see that. You have to."
"I can't believe you're doing this to me... when I love you so much."
"God, baby, it's because I love you I'm—"
"As your sister..."
"No, I meant as—you see how fucked up this is?! Even saying those three words is so god damn complicated! This is no good for you! You will see that, baby. I promise you."
"Then you do... love me like I love you?"
"Of course! I am crazy about you, Brooke! I have never loved anyone more than I love you. This is breaking my heart no less than yours, I swear to god."
"Then stop hurting us! You... evil son of a bitch!"
"Sweetie, you're so very young, and you're not thinking ahead. What we're doing here is illegal, immoral, and—"
"Does it feel immoral? Huh?! I don't feel this is immoral... I feel that this is the most amazing thing... and now you wanna hurt me? When all I did was to love you, Josh?"
Tears trickled down my cheeks, and all I could utter was a faint whisper, "I love you so much, you have no idea. You are the love of my life, and I will most likely pay the price for this in this life or the next... but I am not taking you down with me. I will die before I drag you down with me. I love you more than I love me and more than you love yourself."
She tearfully nodded. "What did you think... would happen with us after you've destroyed my life now..."
"Brooke, don't say—"
"This is exactly what you're doing! Do you think we c-can go back?! I will never look at you again as my brother after what we did... after what I'm feeling... never."
"Neither will I, but it doesn't... make it okay, sweetie. It doesn't, and it will never be okay."
She kept sobbing while I wiped off my tears and waited for her to calm down.
"You must think I'm a fuckin' pushover... for you to do that to me... well, you have another think coming, Bro. I will—"
"I don't think you're a pushover, beautiful, and I promise you that the pain you're feeling will go away. Just let time do its thing."
She shook her head. "I really thought that this was it, that we would be forever. I was willing to give you my... virginity, to give you my heart... to give you my life... you have just made a very bad call, Josh, and I will make you pay for it. I swear to you... you will pay."
***
A few days had slowly and painfully gone by. Brooke left to stay at a friend's and took some time off work, so our mother hadn't seen her, either, and I wasn't doing any better. I was constantly thinking about her, and the hurt I had caused her was tearing at my heart. The only thing that consoled me was the belief that I had saved her from a life of ache and dejection. She was only 19; she would love again; she would heal. All she needed was time. She wasn't wrong about us though. I had no doubt we would never be the same.
I couldn't believe the things she'd said: that she wanted to give me her life and heart... her virginity. I couldn't believe that she was still a virgin, and I was even more shocked that she did want me to pop her cherry, to make love to her for her first time and every time.
***
Wednesday, and I woke up with my usual morning depression to the sound of my phone vibrating. There was a text, "I want to see you tonight. I wanna talk."
It was Shannon. I had no idea what she wanted to talk about, but I needed her now. Even if my erection problem would not go away, I was in desperate need to yank Brooke out of my head, if only for a few hours.
I texted her back to meet me at the bar we'd sat at the other night. After that, I spent most of my day in front of my computer searching for good-probability trades, yet I came up with nothing. My baby sister was all that my heart allowed my mind to dwell on.
At 7 p.m. I received a text, "Poker night as usual. Don't even think of not showing unless you want to lose me forever."
She was out of her mind, but I missed her so much, and I was genuinely terrified that she wouldn't speak to me again that I had no choice. I texted Shannon that something had come up and suggested to reschedule, and she agreed to postpone to tomorrow.
At 8 p.m. I knocked on Brooke's door.
"Come in," a cold, harsh voice instructed.
I stepped inside, and my heart hurt so bad I wanted to die. She was so pretty in her pajamas: crop top and boxer shorts. Her hair was loose and silky, and she seemed to have visited a hair salon because she had bangs now. She also seemed to have undergone a pedicure and manicure overhaul; her feet looked fantastic. She was wearing a good amount of makeup, and she was more beautiful than ever.
She was seated on her bed like always with the chips and cards next to her. Her coke and, surprisingly, my beer were on her bedside table.
"Sit."
I sat next to her, she shuffled, and we were on our way.
It was very confusing. She seemed much better than I had anticipated; much better than me, that's for sure. We didn't talk at all except for game related matters, which didn't interest me at all since I had no desire for her to get me erect again, yet I would have done anything for her to feel better.
"Brooke, you look good."
She gave me a frozen look and went to place her bet. I called and won that hand.
I shuffled and dealt the cards. "I missed you so much."
She ignored me again and kept ignoring me the whole night. By the end of the two hours, we split the wins with me winning the first, though I was going to forfeit it. I couldn't care less about my win.
"Brooke, I'm... I'm forfeiting my win, and... do you even want to spend time with me?"
"Our agreement is siblingly binding, Josh. It may not be important to you, but it is to me, so yes, I will email you our plans later. As for your win, you are not allowed to forfeit it, so lie down, and let's get it over with."
She was speaking like a robot, lacking any sentiment and with a monotonic rhythm to her voice.
"Brooke, I don't want my reward. You told me once that I could—"
"Upon closer examination of our agreement, you have no option to forgo your reward, so lie down."
"This is really fucked up. Are you going to force me to claim it? I won't have anything to do with it."
I got up and walked to the door.
"If you so much as put a foot outside that door, you can say goodbye to me forever 'cause this will be the last time in our lives that I will ever speak to you. I promise you, Josh."
I spun around. "Why are you doing this? You're making it so much worse."
"Lie. The. Fuck. Down!"
She was acting insane. I could tell there was no reasoning with her, but she had me by the balls. I could never take the chance that she meant it, and she knew it. I lay on her bed, terrified. She scooted closer, and I was all too aware of what was next to come.
"No need, just sit there."
"Not a problem. Per our agreement, I only need to be present in the room until you get rock-hard, and you're not leaving until you do."
"Brooke, I'm so sorry. Don't act like this. You're—"
"Stop whining, Josh, and man up, and for once, I'm not talking about your soft prick."
"So what now?" I sighed. "I don't want you to get me... what, we're going to be here all night?"
"It's your call. I'm willing to make it quick if you'd like, or you can lie down here all fucking night for all I care."
I shook my head. "You are out of your mind, Brooke."
"Thanks to you. I might even start seeing a shrink soon, like you promised I would."
"I'm so sorry! I don't want—"
"ENOUGH! This is not a social visit; we're not conversing. Now what do you wanna do? Lie down and stare at me? Or let me put you out of your misery in a few minutes? Or you can walk out the door; that's an option, too. But if you do -- you're dead to me."
"Jesus Christ!"
"Your call."
My sister had lost her mind because of me and left me no way out. I couldn't walk out the door. She wasn't bluffing; she would have really erased me from her life.
"Alright," I conceded with a sigh. "Then do what... you want, and let's pray it works 'cause I'm really not in—"
"Shut the fuck up. No one has asked for your expert opinion on the matter. I'll decide if you're in the mood or not."
I gaped at her. "Brooke, you're really frightening me. I want to help you. Let's figure—"
"Shut your mouth and lie still."
She scooted over, hung high her tight butt in the air, scattered her hair in my face, and hovered over me. She placed her pouty lips in my ear while I was scared shitless of her and wanted to die for what I had done to her.
"How are you feeling, Joshua?" she whispered.
"Very bad," I whispered back, hurting. "Brooke, I will do any—"
"You will answer only to what I ask and nothing more. GOT THAT?!"
My ear rang like the Notre dame cathedral's bell on high noon.
"Yes," I answered, aghast.
"How have you been these last three days?"
"Never been worse."
"Have you thought about me?"
"Yes."
"Every day?" she whispered.
"Yes."
"How many times a day?"
"All day."
"Nights too?"
"Yes."
"Have you dreamed about me?"
"Yes. Brooke, it's not working any—"
"SHUT THE FUCK UP! You don't speak! You answer only to what you're asked and remain quiet!"
"Oh my god," I murmured, horrified. "Dear god, help me..."
She breathed a bit and returned to my ear. "Did you cheat on me when I was out of town?"
"No," I answered swiftly, body and voice quivering
"Are you still in love with me?"
"Yes."
"How bad?"
"So bad..."
She paused, but I wasn't going to say anything now. She was mentally and emotionally so volatile that I feared she would combust completely like unstable plutonium.
"Have you thought about my cunt?" she whispered and skimmed her pouty lips over my ear, sending a tingle of warmth to course through my body.
I had my reservations regarding her choice of words, but again, I was a prisoner to her madness.
"Yes."
"Have you thought about that night you licked me to triple orgasm?" she whispered and insinuatingly hummed in my ear.
"Yes," I whispered, getting some blood running down my crotch, and against my will.
"Have you thought about my cum?" she moaned.
"Yes."
Her succulent lips closed in on my neck and began sucking. "Have you thought about my bush and tits?"
"Yes," I gasped, feeling a familiar discomfort in my briefs.
Her lips detached from my neck and traveled to my ear. She slipped her tongue in my ear canal and panted as she whirled it inside. "Do you fantasize putting your dick in my... wet mouth again?"
"Brooke—"
"Answer! And don't you dare to lie 'cause I'll fuckin' know."
"Jesus... yes."
"Do you wanna drill that monster of a cock down my throat again?" she whispered.
I started weeping. "Yes..."
"Do you wanna shove your cock deep into my tight, virgin pussy?"
"Yes," I wept. "I'm so sorry, Brooke."
She paused and let me sob in peace for a moment.
"Do you wanna pop my cherry and get your dick all bloody with my cum?"
"Broo—"
"Answer."
"Yes..."
"Do you wanna fuck all my holes?"
"Please, stop... plea—"
"ANSWER! You fucking cunt!!"
"Yes, god..."
"You wanna come inside me?"
"Yes..."
"Do you wanna fill up my virgin pussy with your jizz?"
"Yes..."
"Do you wanna stretch my cunt and watch me cry as you tear through me with that giant beast?"
"Brooke, I'm beg—"
"FUCKING. ANSWER."
I flinched and sniffled few times. "Yes..."
"Do you wanna see your cum leaking from my virgin cunt along with my blood?"
"God," I wept. "Yes..."
She scooted back and crossed her arms. "You're free to take your leave as per our agreement."
I was sobbing like a five-year-old, and I was hard. Rock-hard.
What was worse, upon reaching my room, I beat off to Brooke's sensational body and dirty mouthing. I didn't want to. I tried fantasizing about Shannon's massive cans, but it didn't work. My cock would only spurt to my baby sister's superb physique and vile tongue.
I could have stopped -- but I didn't. I couldn't squander a rare opportunity to reboot myself and to grant my body some much needed relief. I finished masturbating with a long and painful sob when I thought of Brooke and how her erratic behavior had become a genuine cause for concern.
***
On Thursday 9 p.m., I knocked on Shannon's door. She was renting an apartment with a roommate and had asked earlier today for us to meet at her place rather than at the bar, which I found to be odd, yet I was so depressed that I couldn't even be bothered to take the time to adequately ponder it.
"Hi." She gave me a kiss on the cheek. "Come in."
I entered her apartment, taking note of how hot she looked, and we stepped into her room.
"Wine?" She held two glasses and started pouring.
"Don't mind if I do," I replied cheerlessly.
She sat on the bed next to me and handed me a glass. "So, how've you been?"
"Um... I've seen better days." I twirled the glass in my hand before I drained it in a single gulp. "What's with you? What... have you been up to?"
"Doing some thinking."
"About anything in particular?"
"As a matter of fact, yeah -- us."
"Oh? There's us?"
I was genuinely surprised after our last encounter.
"Josh, let's have an honest conversion for once. Can we do that?"
"By all means."
"I want to know if you're serious about me. Is this another scam of yours to get me into bed? Your problem south of the border?"
"It's real," I sighed. "As for being serious... I don't know, Shannon. I really think you can do better."
And I'm in love with my sister, so that's a problem, as well.
She smiled. "What's with you, Josh? You look uncharacteristically morose."
"Just soul-searching."
"I see." She sipped her wine. "So you're not serious about me."
"I didn't say that. I just... with my problem and everything, it's hard to think straight."
"Josh, be level with me: Did you ask me out just so you could fuck me? Three months ago, I mean."
"Yes," I sighed, my cheeks reddening with guilt.
"Straight forward... impressive." The tone of her voice made no effort to disguise her hurt. "You don't beat around the bush anymore, do you?"
"Listen, Shannon, I'm a really bad person, and you were right about me: I'm looking for an angle in everything." I got up. "You just dodged a bullet. I hope you'll find solace in that."
"Where do you think you're going?"
"Uh... I just assumed..."
"Stop assuming and sit back down."
I reclaimed my seat.
She focused on her glass of red wine and pondered to herself for a moment. "I'm aware of the reputation that I—"
"Don't do that; you don't owe me shit. What you do with your life is—"
"Josh, let me finish."
She told me about her boyfriend when she was 15, who'd tried getting her to fuck both him and his friends, and when she'd said no, he started a rumor that she had an orgy with them.
"My god... it's horrible."
"Yeah. Did it make me more cautious? Sure. I like to get to know a guy before I spread my legs. I'm not saying I'm The Virgin Mary, but I'm not Maria Magdalena, either, so you shouldn't believe everything you hear."
"Why are you even telling me this?"
"Because... I like you, and I want you to know the truth about me."
"You like me?"
"Yeah," she giggled. "Why does it shock you so much?"
"I just don't... why?"
"Why I like you?" She laughed. "You weren't kidding, your self-esteem is really gone. It's weird seeing you like that: not cocky and with no confidence... vulnerable."
"Yeah," I sighed, "I bet it's a real turn-on."
"You'd be surprised; you feel more real. That's not to say I don't like it when you're cocky." She giggled. "More wine?"
"Please."
"Saturday night"—she poured us a second round—"I felt a bond with you. I really felt that us -- could happen. I didn't feel like that even once in our previous dates. As to why I like you... there's a lot to like: you're good-looking, smart, witty... just don't let it get to your head or anything." She giggled.
I smiled bashfully. "Thank you, Shannon. That's very nice of you to say."
"Do you like me?"
"I do, but as I told you, my prob—"
"We'll get to that in a sec. Do you wanna give this a shot? A real shot, Josh, not just a half-assed attempt. 'Cause if you're game... I'm game."
"But my pro—"
"Are you game, Josh?"
I smiled. "I'm game."
"Good." She caressed my cheek with a giggle. "Can I have my kiss now?"
I pressed my lips to hers, and we kissed passionately for half-hour or so.
"Now as for your problem: take off your jeans."
"Pardon?"
She slanted a brow. "Did I stutter?"
"Okay..." I removed my jeans.
"Briefs, too."
"Shannon, this is really humiliating. I'm not comfortable with—"
"Josh, I need to trust you, and I won't trust you if I don't see for myself that you're being truthful. Now let's get it over with, so we can start building something here."
"Fuck... okay."
I pulled down my boxer briefs and sat on her bed with my cock and balls vacationing somewhere far away because my prick wasn't even thinking of making a move on her. That deeply disturbed me since I knew that if my beloved sister was the one who was looking at it, it would have been saluting like a U.S army private by now.
"This is so fucking mortifying," I sighed, shaking my head, while Shannon carefully gauged my genitalia.
"That's... quite the pistol you're carrying there, Josh."
"You think that's impressive? You should see it in action. That pistol transforms into a pump-action shotgun."
Shannon desirously nodded, giving her lips a couple of licks while her eyes remained glued to my flaccid manhood. "Yeah, I have... no doubt."
"So what now? Do you believe me? Can I put my briefs back on?"
She finally looked away from my crotch. "I believed you before. I could see through your briefs you weren't hard."
"Then why did you—"
She started laughing. "I just wanted to make sure you were really worth the effort."
I put my boxer briefs back on, chuckling. "And what's the verdict?"
She crossed her arms as she took her top off, uncovering her humongous white bra that had to work overtime to keep those gigantic black tits of hers in place.
She gave me a sultry smirk. "What do you think is the verdict?"
I stared in complete awe at her bosom. "Jesus, Shannon... you're uh..."
"So happy you think that," she giggled. "Now let's start working up your problem."
We were making out in her bed for at least two hours while my dick was fast asleep, although I was hornier than ever, feeling up Shannon's monster breasts over her bra and having sex with her mouth.
She broke our fiery kiss, sucking across my throat. "Any sign of life?"
I shook my head. "I'm sorry. It's not you."
"Oh, I know it's not me; no need for reassurance. I guess we'll just need to add a bit more fuel to the fire, won't we?"
She unhooked her bra and set free her behemoth of mounds which were incredible... and a bit scary. Just by sheer size I should have gotten a painful boner. The fact they were really smooth and welcoming just made them so much more amazing. Her chocolate brown areolas were by far the largest I had ever seen, and her black nipples were equally big. She could have probably fed a couple of calves and to easily still have leftovers for me.
I stared at them in astonishment. "God, Shannon, your tits are fucking huge."
"I know," she giggled. "Go on, Josh, suck on those nipples. Show them what you're made of."
With Shannon straddling my crotch while I was sitting upright, I began my assault on her nipples. I took her hard bud into my mouth and sucked on it for a minute to get it twice as hard before moving on to her second one, making it just as erect, all the while I was squeezing and squishing those fat boobs, which I couldn't have taken all that much of in my hand. I needed to team up on one breast before moving on to the next.
I swirled my tongue at her engorged black nipples and used my lips to tug at them. As I kept nibbling her taut flesh, I noticed that Shannon was breathing more heavily. She was soon arching her back, smothering me with her morbidly obese twins. She was less sensitive than Brooke and could take a much more brutal abuse.
I power-lifted her breasts to lick the crease just underneath, which, surprisingly, yielded more gasps from Shannon than I had thought it would. Guys were probably too obsessed with her nipples to take the time to feast on other parts of her enormous bust, and that left her more sensitive there, more vulnerable to my prying tongue. I would have needed at least another two hours, though, to fully explore those vast ebony mounds.
Her excitement soon forced her to take a more proactive approach. She pulled the back of my head to have my face buried in the dark valley of her bosom as she commanded me to lick whatever I could get my tongue at. She was clearly getting randier by the second, especially when I sent my tongue to scout for more remote locations on her watermelon of breasts, taking the countryside road, away from those two black towers that were now as hard as a nipple would ever be.
"You've done this before, haven't you?" she breathed, pressing my head harder to her plentiful titty flesh.
"I know my way around."
I licked the outer curves of her pitchy mounds before I sucked hard there to give her a nice hickey. I had to suck harder and longer than I needed to on my sister's pair.
"God, I'm so horny," she moaned as she bit her lip with force, "though I still can't feel you."
"Trust me, I'm dying for you to feel me."
She groaned loudly, her fingers reaching to her skirt between her legs. "Let's crank up the heat a notch. What do you say?"
"I'm all for it."
"Are you hungry?"
"Famished."
"Do you wanna eat me?"
"There's nothing I want more." I resumed sucking on her massive breast.
"Are you as skillful there as you are—god—here?"
"My dear, Shannon"—I gave her straining bud one last suckle—"much more."
"My god," she moaned, dealing her covered pussy a few crude rubs. "Okay. It's time for you put your money where your mouth is."
I rested her on the bed and tucked up her skirt, getting a fine look of her white thong. While still feeling up her colossal mounds, I knelt between her black legs and pressed my lips to the moist fabric.
I instantly thought of Brooke, that she would have probably been thrice as wet from my touch by now. My sister also had a punchier scent, which I very much liked; still, Shannon was an exceptional piece of ass, and as I drew her thong aside, I could see that I was right about that pink-tinted slit. It was closely guarded by convoluted folds of black and brown labia.
She had a mouthwatering, completely bald pussy, and I was all over it from the second I bared it. I put a pillow under her ass to more suitably ready her vulva for the abuse I had planned for it, and I removed her thong to fully expose her exquisite dark flower.
"Show me what you've got," she murmured, hungrily licking her lips while running her fingers in my hair.
I kissed her knees and worked my way up to her inner thighs, lingering on the joint where her thighs met her crotch, kissing softly, licking, sucking... that had already gotten her cunt more saturated as her black pussy-lips more conspicuously glistened under the faint glimmer of the moonlight.
I ran my finger along her pinkish slit a few times, feeling her wetness, assessing how much work her cunt required for a full on flood. I sucked on my finger, which extorted a pleasant tremble from Shannon's lips, so much so that I repeated it a few times as she really seemed to be turned on by it. I started rubbing around her clit slowly and methodically, paying careful attention to what patterns she enjoyed more. She liked it when I vibrated my thumb just above her button, making it wiggle to the pace of my choice.
Shannon's nub was an average-sized clitoris, proportional to her vulva, unlike Brooke's. My sister's clit was larger by a good margin and stood out like a crown jewel when she got herself aroused enough.
Shannon's labia decided to join the party at last as they were swelling, inviting my finger to estimate her tightness. I didn't finger her though. It wasn't time yet.
"Are you having fun yet, friend?" I chuckled.
"God, Josh, I'm so glad we like each other," she breathed, pushing aside her left tit so we could make eye contact. "Though I'm assuming you have more."
"What, this? We haven't even started dinner yet. I'm going to eat you out so fucking much that you'll be sore all day tomorrow."
Her fingers fiddled with my hair. "Bring it."
I laid my tongue on the hood and wiggled sideways, making her button beg for my attention. I licked, picking on the dark flesh that ambushed it, which was making an already impatient Shannon even more restless.
"Josh, honey, you do know where the clit is, don't you?"
"You just keep panting there and play with your giant tits."
She giggled. "Now that's the Josh I know: cocky and confident."
I moved my tongue just underneath her nub and licked her upper labia, making sure to get a good taste of her while still evading her clitoris. That's basically a form of denying: clit denying.
"Honey, I'm all fired up, trust me," she panted in exasperation. "Go for my love button."
"If you say so."
Of course, I ignored both her and her love button and kept taunting it from all directions while Shannon was massaging her humongous tits and nipples. When I felt she was good and ready for my clit treatment, I started playing with it, working various patterns, while helping Shannon with tugging at her huge black stubs, which extorted a guttural groan of pleasure from her.
I wasn't going to deny her; I only do that on special occasions. I took her clit into my mouth and worked it hard, rotating between sucking and licking. I pinned it down and gyrated my tongue while Shannon was showing flashes of quivering from the slow dance I was having with her clit. I slowly escalated the tempo of our tango, and she was no doubt enjoying the quicker pace as her moans were getting more frequent as audible.
"You keep going like that, Josh," she panted, curling her right nipple, "and I'll be coming for you real soon..."
I kept assaulting Shannon's love button, flicking my tongue at it, driving her to shudder in reply. I licked up her slit hungrily and got a nice a dish of liquids exuding from her hole and into my mouth. My tongue kept lapping at her entrance while my thumb gave her nub a couple of dangles. After licking her wet cleft for a while and having my mouth immersed in her essence, I resumed working her clit. My tongue wouldn't leave it be as I wiggled at it, making it oscillate in its soggy cover. I then took both that tiny button and its home into my mouth and partied hard.
"Fuck! My clit..."
There was only so much she could take. She adhered my head to her pussy and began bucking. She arched her back to the point where her face was utterly concealed behind her immense boob wall.
"Josh, let go of my clit and suck on my hole." She moaned, thighs jerking. "I wanna come on your sweet lips.
I deserted her clit and pressed my lips to her vaginal maw in an open mouth kiss while she pressed herself into my mouth.
"My god, that's beautiful," she panted, vibrating her bell clapper. "Let me feel those tasty lips of yours... " A vulgar groan burst from her throat. "Eat me, eat me, eat me... let me fuck that pretty white mouth."
I fastened my lips onto her black cunt hole and pressed tightly to her inner pink. Shannon fretted her bottom lip as she shivered, furiously exhaling from her nose. Her shapely black thighs then lurched around me, and a fierce moan of sex permeated the air when she released her bruised lip.
"Josh! Yes... I'm..."
She came good and hard on my lips from our two-hour foreplay and from denying her clit. A few good presses of my face to her cunt, and she finally released.
"Just what the doctor ordered," she sighed, sated, tapping twice on her clit and slowly coming down. "Good boy, Josh."
"Thank you, milady."
"How's your cock there... is it ready to join the fiesta?"
"Not yet. It might not show up at all." I nursed her clit, gently kissing it, allowing it to relax from that strenuous grind.
"Are you going to keep eating me out till it agrees?"
"You're damn right."
"Good boy."
I briefly shifted my focus to her opening, licking and sucking there, sliding a finger and tongue along her ever-swelling pussy lips, which now started to display excellent saturation levels. After getting my palate nicely coated in her cum, I returned to suck her clit. She purred a minute later as she was back heating up. I pressed the flat of my tongue to her nub and gyrated while gripping her hips. The black hottie was massaging her breasts and twirling her black nipples, relishing the attentive oral care her button was receiving.
She licked and fretted her lips when I rushed my meal. A violent shudder streamed through her as I nibbled on her nether lips, and more air inflated those pitch balloons, raising them higher and higher. It wasn't long before Shannon was building another orgasm, so I attacked her swollen, red clit harder, and as she began writhing, I shoved two fingers into her and quickly fucked her cunt.
"Fuck! Josh," she gasped, shutting her eyes and biting on her chapped lip. "Yes, keep going... I'm gonna come..."
I kept alternating between sucking her clit and vibrating my tongue at it while now gliding an extra finger into Shannon's cunt. She could take it. She was drenched by now, and my third finger slid easily into her, helping the other two fuck her silly. She was jerking like mad by now.
"Oh god, you're triple-fingering me," she panted excitedly. "That's my first."
I continued fucking that gorgeous slit while further stretching the walls inside of her. I curled my fingers and clawed on her upper wall, right at her entrance, hitting her clit from the inside all the while my thumb was rubbing her bloated nub from the outside. My slick fingers pierced through her swiftly and with very little resistance, and she was starting to get so wet that I fleetingly considered adding a fourth finger, but that wasn't one of those days.
Her voluptuous frame responded ideally to my penetrating fingers and rubbing thumb, and she was massaging those supple oil barrels she called breasts more intensely and with restless urgency. Her northern lips kept trembling as I finger-fucked her harder and deeper, and her breathing was getting out of control by now. Several tremors of her shapely thighs disclosed that she was ready to erupt.
"Come for me, my African fairy... come for me hard. I wanna feel you soaking me."
"Oh, you bet your ass I'm coming for you..."
She came like a hurricane, worming throughout. My fingers, caught in the flood, continued to mercilessly fuck her cunt while my tongue and lips molested her clit, bullying it, leaving it nowhere to hide. Shannon arched her back and let out a beastly groan that resounded in my ears like a Mozart's masterpiece before her body finally slackened. She plummeted back onto the bed, her eyes glazing over as she stared up the ceiling in labored breathes.
That orgasm was powerful. She needed a break to gain strength for the next one, so I left her clit to rest, opting to lap up the cum off her wet slit instead. While I licked her cum, I allowed both of my hands to grope her bovine, black tits, molding her flesh, curling her erect nipples.
"You weren't kidding, were you, Josh," she panted. "You do know your way around there."
"That's just a little perk of being me; one of the few that are left at least."
"How did you manage to get three fingers in me?" she wondered, still gazing up ceiling. "No one has ever managed to before... it hurt too much."
"I have small hands." I chuckled.
"Yeah?" she giggled back. "Like your small cock?"
"Well, it's all about being patient, honey. You just needed to get extra lubed there, that's all. I just waited for you to be ready."
"I honestly stopped caring that your cock is out of order. I can do without it. All I need is your fingers and mouth."
After Shannon belittled my limp hose, I, staggeringly, felt a jerk in my briefs. What do you know...its highness decided to make its appearance.
"Um, Shannon?"
"Yeah, honey, just give me a few more seconds... I need to catch my breath."
"Do you still want to see my pistol in action?"
She started laughing, still lying flat on the bed, while I was with my face shoved in her wet pussy, licking her damp cunt-lips.
"Don't tell me it's up?"
"Locked and loaded."
She laughed again. "That's very good news, Josh... because I was definitely lying before about not needing it. Bring it to my tits; we'll give it a proper welcome."
I chuckled as I straddled Shannon's bosom, giving her an ideal view of my pride and joy, which, oddly enough, didn't feel so big anymore when placed between Shannon's ridiculously large titan mounds.
"Your huge titties can hurt a guy's confidence."
She giggled. "I see we both like rockin' it extra-large. Trust me, Josh: feel fuckin' confident."
I smiled. "Honey, it has been awhile. Be gentle with me."
We both laughed.
"We'll start you out slow, and we'll see from there. Now put it here smack in the middle, so I can show it some lovin'."
I placed my cock between Shannon's tits, and she engulfed it a second later—very easily I may add. She wasted no time and started fucking my cock with her massive boobs, and I was slowly building an orgasm, but I needed to lubricate her breasts, so it wouldn't hurt either of us. So while she kept herself busy, I reached for her pussy and inserted two fingers in her.
"Oh, god," she gasped forcefully. "Josh, you're making me go again..."
"Now it's my time, so focus on my cock and stop being so self-centered."
I lubed her tits and my dick in her juices, and for that I needed to make a few more trips into her snatch since like she said: neither of us was rocking it particularly small or even medium for that matter. When we were both lubed up good, she was fucking my cock with ease and pain-free, rocking her leviathan globes back and forth along my proud erection. The contrast of skin color was the icing on the cake as I had never been intimate with a black girl before, let alone one with such an immense bosom. Watching her straining, black nipples dancing next to my white manhood was pushing me hard.
"Baby, I'm going to help you, and then I'm coming on your tits."
"Go for it, honey."
She clamped her boobs together, and I started fucking her harder while my tongue was exploring her mouth. I kept screwing her titanic bust for another minute while we were both lubed up in her juices. Her black tits glistened from sweat and her fluids as she cradled my throbbing erection, and I knew that this was it.
I pulled out of her mouth. "Shannon, get ready, I'm coming on your giant tits."
"Stop talking and start coming."
I felt my cum being thrust from my balls before she even finished. I pulled back and rubbed my cock vigorously, moaning as I was spraying Shannon's mounds all over, doing my best to disperse my semen as evenly as possible. I came so hard that I stained her jumbo breasts almost everywhere, which was quite the achievement. I let out another raw groan, wringing my mushroom onto her excited nipple, the last bead of jizz coating it good.
Shannon, apparently, also loved playing with cum and was smearing my baby goo all over her tits. She tasted it a couple of times while shooting me obscene looks. "Next time, you should shoot it right into my mouth." She smirked so lewdly. "What do you say about that, Josh?"
I fed her mouth my cock-head so she could suck off whatever she managed. "No objections here. I'd love to come in your mouth."
"And you will, I promise you. Now come here."
I lay on her, and we kissed for a while until I had to get her off again. We tried waking up my dick for an additional round for more than an hour, but it refused giving an encore, which greatly troubled me since I knew my sister could get it as hard as she wanted, whenever she wanted, and as many times as she desired.
I spent the night at Shannon's and returned home at the break of dawn. I entered the kitchen, and my sister was there enjoying her morning coffee. One look at her, and my dick was already twitching in my pants while my heart skipped a beat.
"Um... good morning, Brooke."
"Fuck you. Check your inbox."
***
Saturday -- debt day. Brooke and I went out at 9 a.m. to that park we had spent a day once. She had our day planned in great length over her email, which, in essence, was for us to stay there for six hours with no talking whatsoever—also, without napping—followed by a double show at the movies—also, in complete stillness.
It was a nightmarish day. We spent twelve horrific hours together without so much as uttering a single word to one another, like two Trappist monks. I tried conversing with her, but she cussed me in reply and commanded me to "shut my cunt of a mouth," I think were her exact words. She forbade me to make calls on my phone, so I couldn't speak to Shannon, nor would I even if I could. I wasn't about to add more tension to an already stressful situation, and had she heard me speaking to Shannon, she might have flipped completely.
I never suffered so much in my life, watching my sister in so much pain over what I had done to her. I hurt her so much that she felt she needed to escalate our conflict further; regardless, I was in great pain myself, for I knew that neither my heart nor my cock would have made that call, ending our romantic relationship.
The next few days, I kept myself busy with my trading, friends, and Shannon. We took it slow, getting to know each other, not rushing into anything, since she felt that a greater emotional connection between us would get my dick to perform better—or at all.
***
At 8 p.m. on Wednesday, I knocked on Brooke's door, even though she hadn't texted me to join her. I would not have taken the risk she was expecting me, and I wouldn't show.
"Enter."
She was waiting for me on her bed looking like an angel. She was so gorgeous in her pajamas with her golden brown hair cascading down her left shoulder and breast, her makeup more sensual than ever, and her feet begging for my mouth.
A discomforting scowl was etched onto her face. "Sit."
We finished our two-hour double poker game the same as last week: with me winning the first, and with us remaining in utter silence throughout.
She scooted aside, and I lay against her pillows.
"Um, Brooke," I said apprehensively, "if you don't mind, I would like to try getting... without your help."
She didn't answer but didn't come closer, either.
I felt she looked so marvelous and arousing that I might have been able to achieve an erection on my own, just by staring at her. But she already knew what I was thinking. She opened her closet and got herself dressed like a nun, not even leaving an inch of bare skin for me to ogle. Per our agreement, she could have worn anything she'd liked, so I couldn't say anything.
"I'm not going to let you torture me again, Brooke, even if I need to lie here all night long. I don't care. I don't have work to go to, but you do, so maybe let me go and stop making both of our lives a living hell."
"You're going to lie here longer than you think since per our agreement you need to get rock-hard, and you're not leaving until you do. I'll just text Mom that I'm not coming to work, and you'll be lying here for a whole fucking week for all I care."
"Jesus... Brooke, you're really acting insane; you need help. Let me help you."
"I don't need your help; I have my shrink for that, and her sofa is fucking comfy. I will probably be lying on her sofa for a few good years for what you did to me... maybe until my last day."
Tears trickled down my cheeks at the sound of that. "I'm so sorry... I'm so sorry for everything."
"Fuck you. Now, do you want me to help you? Or are you going to take a break from your trading for a few days?"
"I can't believe how I've ruined your life like that... It's breaking my heart."
"I'm waiting for an answer."
I nodded in tears. "Okay... do what you want. I'm a fucking prisoner here either way."
She took off her excess clothing and scooted closer. She raised her tight ass in the air, scattered her scented hair in my face, and placed her luscious lips in my ear.
"Brooke, if you could just please not say those things you—"
"Shut your mouth. I'll say whatever the fuck I want for you to get hard."
"Okay," I sighed, aware that this wasn't a dialogue.
"How was your week?" she whispered.
"Terrible."
"Did you miss me?"
"Yes."
"How much?"
"You have no idea."
"From one to ten? With one being the littlest."
"Eleven."
She paused. "Are you still in love with me?"
"I don't want to—"
"Answer!"
"Yes, god... yes."
"Are you suffering?"
"So very much."
She paused again, taking a few deep breaths. "Are you seeing anyone?"
I kept quiet.
"You mother fucker..."
"Christ... don't get angry, please."
She attempted to pace her breathing. "Do you... love her?"
"No! I love you!"
"Did you"—she started weeping—"fuck her..."
"Enough with this, Brooke! You're ruining our lives!"
"Oh my god... you fucked her."
"I didn't! I swear I didn't."
"But you will..."
She crumbled on the bed, lying on her back and covering her watering eyes.
I got on top of her in tears. "Baby, don't cry... I love you so much. I can't stand to see you cry."
She kept sobbing. "You're killing me, Josh..."
"I'm so sorry! I don't know how to fix this! Let me help you! I love you, Brooke!"
She removed her hands from her eyes, pulled my head to hers, and started hungrily kissing me. I wanted to resist, but I couldn't. I missed her so much I could die, so I kissed her back just as passionately. She tasted like heaven. We kissed for minutes, even though it felt like seconds.
"Josh, stop doing this to us," she wept. "Stop hurting us..."
"I love you so fucking much that I'm willing to suffer forever, so you'll have a good life."
"I have no life without us," she sobbed. "I don't wanna live anymore, Josh... is that what you want?"
"Don't say it, beautiful. It will go away. That pain—"
"It will never go away! Josh, if you fuck her... then that's it for me—and I'll know if you fuck her."
"Brooke... this is really fucked up! You're keeping me here prisoner! You don't let me forget you, and now you're threatening me?! Why don't you stop already?! Stop with this!"
"I WILL NEVER STOP! I love you! And if you need me to go crazy till you realize you're killing us, then I'm willing... and I'll fucking do it, Josh, so don't test me with this... don't test me, or you'll be sorry."
She reached for my sweats and tugged them down. She got rid of my boxer briefs, as well, and rolled me on my back.
I could have stopped her.
"Does she get you hard, baby? Like I do?"
I was harder than ever by now.
"She did get me hard. You're not the only one who can do that, you know."
"Is that so?" She wiped away some of her tears before she fisted my pole and started stroking. "So you can get hard whenever you want with her?"
"No, but... I think there might be a chance I will."
She took me into her mouth, shoving me whole down her throat. She kept sucking my dick for minutes while I was praying to god to never leave her mouth. Being inside my sister's mouth was better than being in any pussy I had ever been in. It was perfectly wet and warm, and she knew exactly how much pressure to apply with her succulent lips to maximize the experience. She was born to suck dick.
She slid me out slowly and tugged at the wet bulbous tip. "Sweetie, have you thought that maybe your cock is trying to tell you something here?"
"What do you mean?"
"There's a fucking reason, Josh, why I'm able to get you hard while others can't. Why can't you see that?!"
"Oh, there's a reason: I'm a pervert."
Her lips clutched my tip and wrestled my cock for it in a craze, like a dog fighting over a bone. Ropes of her delightful spit drooled down my shaft after she allowed my penis to keep it.
"No, you're not a pervert. We're meant to be, baby. You love me, and I love you. Your cock loves me. Stop fighting it!"
She spat on my glans and sucked it off immediately before she squeezed my hard, veiny prick down her maw, bumping me against the bent of her throat.
I couldn't ignore that a lot of it was true. I was indeed in love with her, and so was my cock. Shannon couldn't get it even half as hard in a four-hour marathon while my baby sister got it good and ready for her mouth with the snap of her fingers. It was ridiculous how she could will it.
She sucked me fast and hard, but whenever she felt I was getting close, she drew me out. "Sweetie, let me take you somewhere this weekend, so we can figure this out. Let's go somewhere nice."
She slowly bobbed her hand on my shaft yet evaded the tip while waiting for an answer.
"What is there to figure out?! I want a family, and I want kids. I want a normal life."
"I want those things, too, Josh! You see, we're perfect for each other! I'll give you kids, as many as you want."
She stuffed her mouth with three-quarters of me and bobbed her hand on whatever that was left.
"I meant defect-free kids, Brooke!"
She skidded me out slowly, grinding her thick lips up my shaft. "Just because you're my brother, doesn't mean they'll have defects. I already checked with my doctor. It's more dangerous but certainly not a rule."
"You talked—oh god, take me all in, honey—you talked... with your doctor about us?"
Her head undulated twice down my cock before she slid me out, stroking the shaft. "Yes, sweetie. He can't say anything to anyone; he's bound by doctor-patient privilege. He said it's riskier, but we can still have completely normal kids."
My brows knotted in surprise. "Really?"
She grinned. "Yes! Really, baby! Isn't that exciting?!"
She locked her lips on my crown and vacuumed it until it turned purple.
It was exciting.
"No shit... well, what about the fucking law, Brooke?! Have you even fucking thought about that?!"
"Uh-huh."
She rammed two-thirds of my dick into her accomplished mouth and clamped her lips tightly, sucking her brother's cock in grace and beauty that I had yet to see before in any girl.
"And...? We can never get married. We can never show our faces anywhere. We can't overcome this; we just can't."
She sucked me whole, bobbed once, and ground me out. "Wrong, sweetie. We most certainly can." She licked my up shaft with long caresses, flicking her tongue at the underside of my glans. It was sensational, shooting sparks of sex through me.
"Oh? Enlighten me then."
"We're gonna move states away where no one knows us. As for getting married, we don't need to figure it out right now."
She resumed tugging at the tip while simultaneously licking up my shaft.
I was losing it. "That's fucking... crazy! Fuck, I wanna come," I gasped. "Take me all in and get me off."
"Not yet, baby; we're talking."
"So what, you're gonna keep blowing me till I agree?"
"Uh-huh," she breathed, swirling her tongue at my piss slit and coating me good in her palatable fluids.
"Christ," I panted in bliss. "I'm in love with your tongue, I swear to god."
"You're in love with me! Everything about me! My face, my tits, my tummy, my feet, my mouth... isn't that right, sweetie?"
"Sadly."
"And you haven't even seen my ass."
"That's true."
We both gave half a chuckle while she kept licking within my little piss slit and bobbing her petite hand on my rod.
"You haven't been inside my pussy yet," she purred before kissed up my shaft while cocking her head.
"God, you must be so fucking tight..."
She vacuumed my purple glans until she popped it out black and looked into my eyes. "Tighter. You won't even fit your pinky there." She spat on my piss slit and sucked me hard for a few seconds. "God, when you pop my cherry with your monster-cock, it's going to look like a massacre... a fucking bloodbath, baby."
"I'm definitely in love with your dirty mouth... oh fuck, I'm dying to go into your pussy," I gasped. "Faster, sweetheart... I'm close."
She took me out and only rubbed the base of my pole.
"Not as close as you think," she giggled.
"Honey, you're torturing me. Finish your meal."
"If I do, will you come this weekend with me? And spend the night here?"
"No! Now swallow me!"
"Josh, I'm not gonna swallow till you agree."
I shook my head in anger. "I'm so sick and tired of your fucking games... shit! It's slippin' away..."
She bobbed her hand closer to my tip to get me back fired up.
"Brooke, this isn't fair to you. Your life will be ruined."
"My life is ruined if you're not mine, Josh. Why can't you fucking get it already?!"
She sucked me all the way down her throat before taking my cock halfway out and simultaneity bobbing both her hand and head. Her lips descended down my cock, collided with her twisting hand, and her head soared back up. Her tongue wriggled at the cock-head every time her lips peaked, which had my cum churning in the sack.
I let out a groan of pure pleasure. "What about Mom and Dad?! You think they're gonna support this?!"
She sucked me out slow and tight and tugged at my bloated wet tip with her soft hand. "I don't give a shit about them. They can get onboard, or they can suck it."
"God, you're so fuckin' crazy," I gasped, my cock so hard and aching, slathered in saliva. "I'm dying to come, Brooke, please... suck me off, baby."
She spat in her hand and twisted it around the base of my cock. "Are you staying the night? And joining me this weekend?"
I shook my head furiously. "Jesus... FINE! WHATEVER! Just swallow the fuck out of me!"
"Fuck yes!" She laughed in excitement. "I'm going to drain the shit out of you now. God, I've missed your cum..."
She took all of me in her mouth and began sucking me like mad. Her throat was fucking my cock in wrath, clenching and grating around me as it clung to it for dear life.
"I'm gonna shoot a fuckin' gallon down your filthy throat for this."
She just kept going, sucking with passion, taking the full length of my cock all the way down her gagging-is-for-pussies throat. My dick kept invading her gullet tight and quick while her jaws were at their very best as my baby sister parted them as wide as she could to accommodate all of me for minutes.
"Baby, take my balls and play with them... I'm going to come."
She took my scrotum in her hand and squeezed my balls while sucking me in such elegant movement. Her head beautifully undulated, helping her ease my straining erection down her throat time after time. Her technique was immaculate. She kept humming as she sucked my sizable swell with a sense of immediacy, eager for me to come down her throat as if her life depended on it. He gaze was determined as it locked with mine, her eyes dilated and needy, desperate to remind her brother what an amazing cocksucker she truly was.
"Now that's how you squeeze my balls from now on... fucking lightly," I panted. "I'm going to come now... get your throat ready."
The second I exploded in her mouth, my sister's sucking instinct kicked in, and she quickly swallowed me whole while gurgling my cum down her throat. While I was spouting my load down her gullet, and although it wasn't needed—since Brooke could take all of me into her mouth—I held her head down even harder until her fleshy lips kissed my groin. I didn't let her move until I was done expelling my seed to the last drop.
She didn't seem to be bothered—too much—that I was raping her throat, and had she not voiced a stifled moan of surprise, I wouldn't even have felt her discomfort; regardless, she kept guzzling her big brother's jizz until I spurted no more. When I released her hair, she slowly glided me out.
"Delicious, sweetie," she cooed breathily. "You were really mad at me, uh?"
"That's what you get when you get me angry."
"I'm sorry, baby," she panted, smiling, not looking sorry at all. "I deserved it. Now I'm just gonna drain you completely, so don't get angry."
She strangled my shaft with both hands, and with a potent upward twist, she forced out whatever cum I had still left in my pipe while sucking hard on my sensitive tip.
"God, you're amazing," I panted in awe. "You should start giving lessons to slutty schoolgirls."
"I'm gonna suck you dry every day, Josh. You'll just wait and see."
***
I spent the night with my sister in her warm bed while we were hungrily kissing for six hours straight, almost until dawn. There is nothing quite like kissing the woman you love for hours. It's sensational and heart-flooding. I knew that I was most likely destroying everything I had fought for thus far, yet I couldn't keep battling her when she was making life so difficult for me. She fought for me as hard as she could, and she was beginning to win. And she was well aware of that.
She locked the door in the morning and texted our mother that she wasn't feeling well, and we kept sleeping in each other's arms until late morning. She was so gleeful and hopeful when we woke up that it filled my heart with indescribable joy. Seeing her back smiling and excited was so important to me. Even so, she still hadn't convinced me that we could have a serious future together, although she promised to change that on our weekend getaway. She then proceeded to suck my cock until she got my testicles to shrivel to a size of a raisin.
This was also quite disturbing. My sister was keeping me sexually satisfied and content, more than any other girl that I had ever been with, which made for an onerous task to keep resisting her. Even if my cock had functioned properly, my baby sister was a serious sex goddess and ticked all the right boxes for me, sexually and emotionally.
I spoke to Shannon later that day and informed her that Brooke and I were going to visit our uncles this weekend while my sister was making hotel reservations for us. Our parents didn't seem to think that it was strange and encouraged us to bond, which worked out spectacularly for us as we were going to spend the weekend in a cozy hotel, a four-hour drive from home.
The drive itself was incredible: the radio was playing awesome songs while we both sang along; we discussed at length different topics, and Brooke sucked my cock while I was driving, which was a superb entrée to our weekend. We checked in, and our room was fabulous and large with a king-size bed front and centered like a crown jewel on an engagement ring. We took a nap before going out for dinner, and we returned to our room with a twelve pack and exceptional energies. We were sprawled on the bed, laughing and drinking. I, expectedly, was smoking my Indian pipe all the while cracking up from Brooke's outrageously dirty jokes.
She emptied her third beer and got herself another one. "Sweetheart, isn't that perfect? This weekend? Isn't that just what we needed?"
"It's amazing," I sighed. "I'm getting depressed just thinking about going back home."
"Don't you wanna feel like that for the rest of your life? For the rest of our life? Together?"
"Brooke, if you weren't my sister, I would be marrying you right now, honest to god. You're perfect, baby, but you are my sister, and that is a fucking problem. A big problem."
"Then let's talk about it. I want you to commit to me. We can move somewhere far and have a great life together with kids and everything."
"It's not that easy, honey, because first, Mom and Dad might disown us for this. Second, we'll have to cut all ties with our friends and family, and third, it's still illegal."
"I'm willing, Josh. I don't give a shit about my friends. Legally, we'll never be caught, and Mom and Dad might disown us, but if that's the price for us to pay, then so be it."
I looked at her, nonplussed. "You're so amazing, Brooke... I mean, you really are fearless. It's incredible."
"Josh, it's easy for me. I know I will never love anyone else but you, and so... I do what I need to be happy. Will you do what you need?"
"What makes you so sure you'll never love anyone else? You might, you know. You just need time to—"
"I don't need time, and I don't want it. I can't explain it to you, sweetie. There are some things you just know. Is it the ideal situation? No, it's not. I would be lying if I said I was happy to feel like that, but it is what it is. These are the cards that we were dealt."
"This is a really sucky situation," I sighed. "I still lie awake at night trying to figure out how this happened. I would've never believed it in a million years... fuck."
"Me neither, baby, but it did happen. We're in love, and it is very real whether you like it or not."
"Yeah... it is fucking real, that's for sure." I finished my beer.
"Cheer up, Josh. There are worse things than being in love with me." She giggled.
"Not for me there isn't. This is probably number one on my list of the worst things that could ever happen to me."
She scooched closer. "Josh, sweetie... let's be exclusive. Let's start our life together. We can't run from it. We will never be able to run from it. What do you say?"
"What do I say? I say I want another chance to run from it."
"What do you mean?"
"Let's take the next year doing everything in our power to get over each other, but really give it our all, Brooke, and if we're still crazy in love in a year, then"—I sighed—"you'll get your way: I'll commit to you and everything."
She shook her head. "No. Not a chance. I'm not willing to suffer for a year just for you to realize that I was right all along."
"Brooke, sweetheart, you're so god damn young! Stop thinking you know everything in—"
"Age has nothing to do with it, Josh. Stop constantly belittling me because of my age. Your problem is that you're so fucking cynical that you have lost faith in love, in the power of love, of true love -- like the one we have."
"I'm not cynical! I'm just... this is really hard to accept! I don't want to be in love with you! I want us to try to find a way out. We owe it to each other and to ourselves. If it turned out to be inescapable, then okay, but if not... just think about it, Brooke. We'll get to have those beautiful memories and to still have normal lives."
"So you're saying that in twelve months you're not gonna wanna make love to me? You might stop wanting to fuck me? Lick me? For me to suck your cock? It's not going to happen, Josh. Even you don't believe it."
"It doesn't matter what I believe in 'cause I would've never believed that this would happen, but it did, so maybe the unthinkable would happen again. Who knows? You need to have faith."
She took a swig from her beer and kept to herself.
"Brooke, baby, I know—"
"What if I don't wanna try to escape it?"
I frowned, confounded. "Why wouldn't you, honey? This is a shitty—"
"I don't wanna waste my time in vain. I'm not going to stop being in love with you; it's not gonna happen, I know it, Josh. And I love it that I'm in love with you. I don't want it to ever go away."
"Then do it for me if not for you. We have to try, honey; we have to... I'm not your first love, am I?"
She drank some more. "No."
"Good! That means that—"
"It means shit, Josh. Just because I was once in love with someone, doesn't mean my love for you will go away, too. It won't, believe me, baby. I love you so much that I can't describe it. My first love can't even hold a candle to what I feel for you. It's... something else."
I downed my beer and reflected on her words.
"Josh, am I your first love?"
"No, baby."
"Am I your most intense love?"
"Yes, but—"
"How intense?"
"Too intense," I sighed. "Shit..."
Brook stood up on the bed and took off her crop top, baring her sensational rack that was cupped in a red lace push-up bra. Her tits were crammed so tightly in there I was afraid they weren't getting enough blood.
"So you wouldn't wanna suck on my boobs anymore?"
She painfully gazed into my eyes as she unlatched her bra from the front. She then tossed her bra to the floor posed for me.
There was no getting around it -- her tits were absolutely perfect.
"That's really an unfair question, sweetheart," I sighed.
"Why?"
She started massaging them, brushing her fingertips over her pink nipples, making them erect.
"Because now that I've seen them, it's going to be very hard to forget them, and, subsequently, hard not to want to suck on them."
"You're just making your case weaker"—she smirked, pinching her nipples—"and harder." She laughed.
"Quit with the puns; this is no joking matter."
She took off her shorts and stood on the bed in front of me with her high-waste, red lace panties and my golden necklace serving as her sole clothing.
"So you wouldn't wanna lick me anymore, sweetie?" She swayed her long golden brown hair to the front and moistened her kissable lips.
"How did I get here?" I sighed. "In this fucking situation..."
I spent some quality time feeling sorry for myself as I knew what seconds from happening was while Brooke posed for me on the bed, giving me too many angles to ogle her lithe build. She flexed her abs while playing with her beautiful fair mounds and hard, pink buds.
"Where the fuck did you get this body from?" I wondered, keeping with the theme of immersing in self-pity. "It's unreal..."
"So you wouldn't wanna make love to me in twelve months?" she slyly whispered, groping herself. "When I so carefully saved my virginity for you..."
"For me?"
I was drooling by now.
She achingly nodded. "For you, baby... you'll be the first and only who's ever going to go in me. You're going to give that up? You're going to allow some fucking guy to pop your baby sister's cherry? And to make her his?"
"Fuck, fuck, fuck!" I gobbled up my beer and inhaled as deeply as I could from my beloved pipe. "Stop mindfucking me, Brooke. My mind is already fucking... fucked up."
My sister straddled me and slipped her sweet tongue into my mouth while gyrating her hips on my hard prick, which had gotten hard the second she stood on the bed. Her tongue danced in my mouth, dripping her delightful saliva. She sucked and kissed my lips with her pouty ones all the while my dick was grinding hard against her lace-clad pussy.
"Baby, leave your mark on me," she whispered as she fed me her right titty. "It faded a few days ago."
I took her milky-white breast into my mouth and sucked until she had a sizable hickey that would no doubt reside on her tit for at least a fortnight. After she fed me her left boob, I repeated the ritual but apparently sucked a little too hard.
"Sweetie! Ow! I'm so fuckin' sensitive... be gentle with me."
She kept rocking herself on my boner while I was sucking and fondling her tits and occasionally kissing her. She pulled my shirt off and tugged my shorts down, and I was lying on my back in my black boxer briefs while my baby sister was grinding her soaking cunt on my steel-hard cock through her red lace panties.
"God, you're so inconceivably wet," I breathed in amazement, sensing her dripping on my briefs.
"I'm getting wet because of you, baby. I never got even a third as wet before. What you're doing to me, Josh... you have no idea."
She ground faster, arching her back and running her fingers through her long hair. She simply looked like a divine being, a goddess, in the most understated meaning of the word.
"I never even got half as hard before you, Brooke. You're doing the same thing to me, honey."
She lowered her upper torso to lie on me, feeding me her supple mounds. "Then do you really wanna give up on me? On us? When our hearts and bodies crave each other to this extent?"
I sucked on her rigid, pink nub, gently playing with it in my mouth. "I don't ever wanna give you up, Brooke," I sighed in ache. "I love you."
An emotional smile crossed her gorgeous face. "I love you, Josh. I won't let you give me up. You're going to commit to me whether you like it or not." She hauled her slit all the way up to my mouth—leaving on me a wet trail of her juices—and bestrode my lips with her knees bent, her feminine feet locking my shoulders. "Eat my pussy, Josh. Show me how much you love me."
My face was already drenched with her desire as her thin lace panties could not stop her cunt from leaking. I sucked on her teen pussy through the fabric while Brooke started her soft, melodic whimpering. I brushed her panties aside and got full access to her beautiful pussy and golden brown bush. I parted her lips to expose her inner crimson, giving it a potent lick while taking its aroma into my lungs.
I immediately started munching her without even teasing. She was wringing wet and waves of heat were flushed into my mouth along with her love juices that carried their intoxicating, zesty scent. Her clit was already swollen and dangled ever so slightly out of its hiding place, begging for my mouth. She was coming in seconds from the moment I began my meal, which was extraordinary for me to watch. Never had I gotten a girl to an orgasm this fast. I barely needed to do any work at all.
"Baby, I'm coming for you now," she panted, pulling her long hair back, her lips riding mine.
"Go ahead, beautiful. I can't wait to drink you."
"Suck me good, okay?" she whimpered, her eyes pleading.
"Just come, my angel. I'll take care of you."
I shoved my face in gorgeous slit and licked her ferociously while massaging her clit the way she liked: fast and hard until she was about to come, and then she liked for me to rub it slowly in tenderness and care. She was bucking in no time at all, and her knees clenched and released my temples in increasingly tighter intervals.
"Josh, baby, I love you!"
She came extremely hard, which again, was strange since I didn't deny her at all and barely had teased her. Her pussy was pouring, and I wasn't going let any of my sister's priceless nectar to get spilled. I opened my mouth wide and gulped her down to the last drop, sucking on her opening hard to keep up with her leaking gash. She was so fucking yummy, and I couldn't wait for seconds.
"Oh my god, Josh," she said, breathless, "you're destroying me... I'm beat."
"Then you'd better get ready, beautiful, 'cause I'm going to give you another one."
"No, wait! I wanna suck you, too."
She rotated on my lips, took off my briefs, opened her mouth wide like a shark, and closed on my now painful erection, lowering herself all the way down. Her throat tightened its grip until it clung to my cock like a condom. She helped me to get rid of her panties, and we kept sucking on each other for a minute or two when I suddenly noticed that her virgin, puckered crack was a tenth of an inch from my reach.
She pulled my cock out of her mouth in a flash and gaped back at me in astonishment while her petite hands slowly bobbed on my pole. "Oh my god... you're tonguing my asshole."
"Is it okay?" I asked timidly. "Or do you want me to stop?"
"God, I love you," she moaned. "Keep going, baby; I'm gonna give you the orgasm of your life for this."
I kept penetrating and licking her sexy little butthole while running my fingers in her drenched cleft, and my sister was really giving it her all: keeping me in her throat and sucking like a street hooker with her tight-closing lips. I frenched her tight pucker while gently tugging at her swollen clit, drawing it out of its hood.
Brooke was very much enjoying the anal play, squirming on my lips while letting out stifled moans with my dick lodged deep in her throat. She was soon contorting as I ultimately lashed her into an orgasm. She pulled out my cock, whimpering, and her hands strangled my spit-coated muscle, stroking along my entire length.
"Jesus fuck! Lick my fucking anus!"
Her foul mouth was on full display all through her orgasm, and she came just as hard for the second time, only now she was also squirting on my face. Rocking her anus hard on my lips, cursing and whimpering, her hands then clenched, almost breaking my dick in two. Still tonguing her asshole, I tapped on her clit as fast as I could, doing my best to further pleasure her, and she repaid me by writhing and spurting all over my mouth.
"OH MY GOD! Josh... you're amazing," she giggled out the adrenaline, her body slackening.
Her disgusting mouth wreaked havoc in my loins. I was more aroused than I had ever been. Her profanity had such a devastating impact on my mind and body. I gripped her tight waist, rolled her onto her back, and mounted her slender chest. I laid my cock on her sternum, and her perfect jugs instantly clamped down on it, and just like with Shannon, I reached for her pussy to lube us up, but I didn't penetrate her.
Since Brooke was coming more intensely than Shannon and was spouting and gushing like the Amazon River, it wasn't needed. Her bosom was smaller, too, so there was less ground to cover. She was also a virgin, so fingering her was never going to be an option. Nevertheless, we were coated in her cum in seconds, and I was feverishly fucking my sister's titties.
Her pale mounds fucked back my cock in gusto. They were utterly polished with her own thick and spicy gravy, and my dick skidded brilliantly back and forth, grinding against the smooth surface of the fullness of her breasts. Brooke was equally excited to have her tits fucked by me, and we were both thoroughly in the moment until my balls gave the cue. I didn't want to come on her tits; I wanted to come on her virgin pussy. I pulled back seconds before erupting and drove my cock back and forth along her slit while lying flat on my sister and kissing her hard with her left boob firmly in my hand.
"Josh, baby, come," she panted in my ear. "Come on my pussy... soak me, sweetie."
Her pussy-lips eventually got the better of me. I shot my load all over my sister's cunt and hard stomach while Brooke was tonguing me all through my orgasm. As I kept shooting onto her, jizz dribbling down her excited clit, all four of her limbs constricted me with all the love she had for me.
"FUCK! God, Brooke," I gasped, grinding my drizzling tip against that eternally wet cleft, "you're out of this world..." I collapsed on top of her, exhausted and dazed by this sensational orgasm.
Once my prick was done drooling on her slit, I rolled over, and she cuddled up to me while suffocating my cock in what had become her usual ritual: flushing out sperm leftovers to keep my pipe completely void. She tightly lifted her fist on my shaft before sucking whatever she managed to expel from my piss slit, and we then lay in utter stillness, catching our breaths while holding each other.
"Josh?"
"Yes?" I answered, winded.
She raked across my chest with her beautiful fingernails. "It was amazing."
"Yes, it was."
"You can't honestly tell me you're going to give this up."
"Brooke, we have to try. Trust me, I'm recruiting all the will power I have in me to tell you this."
We lay in silence for another minute.
"Who are you dating now?"
"Shannon. Again."
"I don't want you to fuck her."
"Brooke—"
"Josh, I said no."
"Then how the hell do you want us to really give it a try if we're not really trying... I want you to start dating, as well."
"Are you comfortable with me also fucking?"
"Hell no."
"Then?"
I gave a sigh of exasperation. "I have no choice, do I?"
"This is ridiculous. You're gonna let me fuck some random dude? Give him my virginity? When you're in love with me?!"
"I can't stress you enough how I want to take your virginity right here and now and to make you mine. I really can't. But I'm with my back against the fucking wall, Brooke, and I can't fuck Shannon and ask you to keep your legs closed, now can I?"
"It's really fucked up, Josh. That you're making us suffer for nothing."
"I want us to give it a real shot, beautiful. Let's see what tomorrow brings."
She kept to herself for a moment. "Well, if you want me to go along with your moronic plan, I want to set some ground rules first."
"Let's hear it."
"1. Poker night as usual, but now it's a two-game night.
"2. You get to fuck Shannon only if you win both games.
"3. I'll start dating, and if I give my virginity to someone, then you're allowed to plow through Shannon's pussy whenever you like it.
"4. Six months from now, we're calling this torture quits and starting a life together."
I locked eyes with her and determinedly uttered, "I said twelve months."
She didn't flinch. "So you did, and still -- six months."
I shook my head. "Baby, stop dictating—"
"Six months, and that's the end of it."
"Shit! Fine," I sighed. "As for fucking Shannon, I never won two games a night, so I'm inclined to decline."
"You will do no such thing, Josh. These are my terms, and if you don't wanna lose me forever, then you have no choice."
"God damn it, Brooke! Why do you keep threatening me?!"
"Because I know you will never take that chance. You're making me do this, Josh, by making me do stuff that I don't want, so take comfort in that."
"Fine," I hissed. "But I want you to really—"
"I will try my hardest, I promise. You'll see so many guys coming into my room you'll be crying out of happiness."
I reflected on her last sentence for a moment. "Brooke... don't fuck anyone till you've spoken to me first, okay?"
She smirked. "Why, I thought this is what you wanted."
"Baby, please... let me have the final word."
"If I do, then will you eat me out every week and let me swallow you?"
"That will be very unprolific to our endeavors."
"Then you don't get the final word on my pure, virgin pussy."
"Damn it, Brooke! Stop blackmailing me!"
"Your call."
"Fuck!" I pondered a bit. "Okay, counteroffer: If you win two games a night, then I'll eat you out and let you swallow me. Just... let me have the final word."
"Yes!" She laughed. "You are now officially the keeper of my purity. My own personal chastity belt... until you shove that thing in me in six months."
"You're so sure of yourself, aren't you?"
"Couldn't be any more positive. You'll never let anyone deflower me; I know you won't... except you, sweetie."
"We'll just see about that."
She started sucking on my nipple while rubbing my glans, getting my prick back hard in an instant. "I just hope it won't blow up in your face, this plan of yours."
"What do you mean?"
"That I might fall in love with someone else, and you'll still be in love with me; then you definitely won't get to ever go in me let alone to pop my cherry."
I seethed at the prospect. Just the thought that I wouldn't be the one who was going to rip through my sister's hymen got me insane.
I got on top of her and lined up my hard cock with entrance, which was still smeared with my cum. "Don't do that; don't threaten me, or you'll be bleeding faster than you might think."
She snickered. "Ooooo... you talk a big talk for someone with a soft prick. Take your squishy cock away from my virgin pussy and stop making me laugh."
She was teasing me, which made me even crazier. I inched myself forward until my plump cock-head split her labia and was stretching the threshold of her sex.
She gasped, her eyes bulging in fear. "Josh! You're... you're going in me..."
"Then fucking stop it, Brooke! I'm not kidding! I'll take you now, I swear to god."
She breathed a few times, trying to realize how she felt about being seconds away from being penetrated for her first time and by her own brother of all people.
"You don't have the balls for it," she taunted. "Go on, let's see what you're made of, but if you pop my cherry, then that's it for you. You're mine."
I slid my cock a little deeper, overcoming her lips completely. My god... she was wringing wet and was so hot and tight inside. Her damp pussy walls shut tight around my cock head and began sucking it in a vacuum.
"God, you're stretching me," she whimpered, wincing. "It already hurts... keep going; you're almost there... we're going ring shopping after that."
"I don't wanna do it, Brooke, but I will, I swear to god. Just stop teasing me, and I'll pull out."
She briefly pondered. "You're such a whiny cunt, Bro. You don't have what it takes to claim this pussy. You'll never have what it takes. I might as well go fuck the next guy I see. Now, come to think of it, I don't even want your pathetic dick inside me. Take it out. You repulse me."
"Fuck you!"
I drove my cock deeper, barely able stretching her, which got both of us to gasp: me from her tightness and wetness, and her from... honestly, at that point, I had no clue what was going through her crazy mind.
"Josh! You're pressing against my hymen!"
"I told you to shut the fuck up!"
"Oh my god, just a little more, baby; keep going," she nervously breathed. "Drill your monster-cock in a little deeper..."
I suddenly regained my senses when I realized I was indeed about to deflower my sister. I could feel that thin membrane rubbing my slit, fighting its hardest to keep my sister pure.
"I know what you're doing: you're manipulating me. Stop it."
"No, I'm not doing anything," she unconvincingly replied. "Sweetie, just a little more. You're almost there anyway. Take me, Josh. Make me yours."
I wanted to pull out, but I froze. I gazed at her gorgeous face, at her big hazel eyes that were pleading me to spike her, at her pouty, sensual lips. I stared at her perfect mounds and rock-hard, pink nipples, down at her toned stomach with her navel piercing, followed by her slim, pale thighs that were splayed open for me. I gazed at her groomed, feminine bush and tight cunt that had already taken my broad cock-head in whole... I wanted to deflower her more than ever now, to make love to her right now, to make sure she would be mine, now and forever.
I gazed into her loving hazel eyes, defeated. "Brooke, I love you so fucking much... I'm crazy about you."
She palmed the nape of my neck and pulled me to her for a slow, tender kiss that had my heart electrified.
"I know you do. I love you, too." She let out soft whimper. "Now come inside me. Make love to me. Pop my cherry, Josh... I'm ready."
I knew I should have pulled out, but it was a big ask. Never in my life had I wanted to enter a pussy that bad. I began fearing that what had started off as bluff was going to end with me rupturing my baby sister's hymen, and I would have to deal with being my sister's first and last and everything it entailed. I was still deliberating as my will was crumbling under the pressure of both my love for her and her smothering pussy walls.
"Christ, you're so fucking tight," I sighed, astounded. "You're suffocating my cock."
She gave me a wet, passionate kiss before purring in my ear, "I'm even tighter deeper." She nibbled my neck while raking at my back with her long fingernails. "Josh, push a little more... God, you're going to tear me apart. I'm gonna bleed for days."
"For days?" I echoed, hypnotized.
"Maybe even weeks," she devilishly whispered in my ear before she moved to tongue it.
My sister was an evil being. Her powers of devious persuasion were unmatched by any female on planet Earth. She was a natural manipulator and had a unique talent of infiltrating into one's reflections and the ability of harnessing them against him. She would have broken down the most saint of brothers.
"Brooke, stop this," I begged.
"Josh"—she gave me the most erotic kiss ever—"I'm not doing anything..."
"What the fuck," I muttered, battling both myself and her powers of malice. "Jesus..."
"Sweetheart, don't overthink it," she slyly murmured, stroking my hips. "Just do what you want... what I know you're dying to."
Even though Brooke was trying her hardest to play down the gravity of this occasion, there was no way I could enter her and get away with it, and we both knew it. This wasn't a case of curious siblings experimenting in the bedroom. This was more, much more. There were strong feelings involved from both ends. Obviously, my sister greatly cherished her purity; otherwise, she would have lost her virginity long ago. Taking her virginity was equal to marrying her, maybe even more. There was no way I would ever leave her knowing what this meant to her. She wasn't some skank I was trying to get into her panties. She was my sister and the love of my life.
"Josh, sweetheart... I want you inside me," she whined, her eyes glassy with need.
Not to mention that this whole situation had been having severe impact on both of our emotional and mental states. Brooke had already proven that nothing was beyond her with her erratic and frightening behavior of late, and I wasn't doing any better. If I pushed my cock any deeper, even a thousandth of an inch... it was really game over.
I was still conflicted until I...
"Fuck!" I stayed put. "I can't. There's nothing I want more, but I just can't."
She crossed her feet around my ass and started pulling me into her until I was back bumping against her hymen. "No, don't give up now; you're almost there, sweetie."
"We can't, baby," I painfully sighed. "Not now anyway."
"But I"—she burst into tears—"I thought you loved me!"
I kissed her lips. "More than anything."
"Then take me," she wept. "Now, Josh! Make me yours!"
Her virgin cunt was sucking me in.
"Let's just hope I'll never take you," I replied woefully as I pulled out.
But she didn't let me.
"Fuck you! If you don't take me now, I swear I'll never let you fuck me! I'm going to fuck the shit out of the pool lifeguard; god, he's hot... I bet he has even a bigger cock than yours! I bet he... baby, please... ease your cock in."
"Brooke, let me out."
"No!"
She was pulling me into her with every muscle she had in her legs and pussy and was in fact beginning to draw me back in.
"Brooke, no! Let me out!" I panicked, fighting with everything I had in me.
"I love you so much," she wept, strangling my neck. "Take me, sweetie. Pop my cherry."
My cock was pressing hard against her hymen.
"You've lost your fucking mind! Now let me out!"
I untangled her arms from around my neck and pulled out, fighting her slim thighs and tight little slit all the way through.
While she was sobbing on the bed, I stroked her cunt juices off my tip and tasted her.
"You don't love me. You're a fucking liar... I hate you!"
I held her close after she started punching my chest. "Brooke, baby, it's because I love I didn't do it. I want us to give our plan a shot. If it's meant to be, then... I'll take you a few months from now."
"But I don't wanna go with your plan," she sobbed. "I want you to make love to me now, and to commit to me."
"Just a few more months, and we'll see." I kissed her tearful eyes. "Let's just pray it'll never come to that."
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 04
Brooke's purity is back on the line as she pushes for more.
Upon returning home, I began spending as much time as possible with Shannon, laboring to get emotionally invested in her as fast as I could, which wasn't difficult at all since Shannon was an amazing girl once I started getting to know her better. She was kind, smart, and funny, and she had huge jugs. All good things in my book.
I slowly found myself enjoying her company more and more, and even though my dick kept acting up, I felt it might actually perform better in the future, just as Shannon had been hoping. Brooke was dating like mad to my utter surprise since I expected her to do her bare minimum, and although she didn't have a boyfriend yet, she was clearly committed to getting one as quickly as possible.
We agreed to reduce our shared time solely to poker nights, so we would stand a better chance at falling out of love; in addition, we ceased all contact via texts and calls and limited our conversations to specific topics. We didn't talk about us at all, so that neither felt pressured by the other party.
***
Wednesday, and poker was on the menu. For two glorious hours, we talked and laughed, caught up on everything, and when the clock concluded our second game, I couldn't be any more dejected. Not seeing my sister and not having her by my side seemed to have the opposite outcome. I was missing her terribly, and I was just as in love with her if not more. It didn't help that for the first time since we had started our poker night hangouts, I lost both games, so not only I couldn't fuck Shannon, I had to orally pleasure my sister and to submit my cock to her throat.
A few weeks later, and not only did I not win two games a night, I was in fact losing both games every week. I couldn't grasp how I couldn't win even once, but Brooke was now an exceptional poker player, and I was nowhere near beating her. Shannon was getting impatient since she wanted us to fuck on the rare occasions my cock was able to give her giant, black tits their proper respect, yet I couldn't go through with it until I won two games a night. If Brooke had found out that I was fucking Shannon without her consent... well, it would have ended badly for me.
So I kept Shannon as happy as I could with the use of my fingers and mouth, but the girl started to deeply pine my cock inside her bald pussy, and her orgasms were weakening with every week she didn't get it; by contrast, I was fairly content being sucked twice a week: once by Shannon and once by my little sister. Shannon was an excellent cocksucker, better than all of my ex-girlfriends, although nowhere near Brooke's outrageous cocksucking master class. No one could suck a dick better than my sister. She was in a level of her own.
***
It was Saturday, and my mother just woke me up for lunch. I got dressed and was descending the stairs when my eyes were blinded by a heinous spectacle. Just at the bottom of the stairs my sister was standing. She had a guy standing next to her, raping her mouth while grabbing her tight little little ass over her pussy-length skirt. I felt like my heart might stop beating from the ache of watching the woman I loved, my pure, virgin baby sister being handled like a cheap piece of meat in my own house and in front of me nonetheless. The possible implications of it had also stricken me with fear.
Brooke might have fallen in love with that guy, and since I was still in love with her, it was ominous to me; then I started fearing that she might ask me soon for him to pop her cherry. Oh god... I just wanted to die right there and then. Although a blizzard was raging in my soul, I didn't want to make a scene and was resolved to ignore them both.
I reached the bottom stair while gazing at them mouth-fucking each other just two feet away from me. I couldn't say anything although I was more than eager to. Fortunately, I had always had a remarkable serenity about me and could contain myself even when despicable acts were taking place just under my nose.
"WHAT THE FUCK?!!"
"Honey, what happened?!" Mom cried, trotting out of the kitchen.
The happy couple was startled and separated tongues with the guy looking scared shitless and definitely more embarrassed than my sister.
"Josh, are you alright? Why did you yell like that?" my sister calmly asked, not even seeming half surprised by my reaction as she tried pretending to be.
Mom joined us, breathing heavily from her run. "Josh, what happened?! Are you okay?!"
"Am I okay?" I darted my eyes about in bewilderment. "Your daughter is being mouth-fucked by a complete stranger in your own house, and you ask if I'm okay?"
"Josh! I asked you not to use this language here. And he's not a complete stranger; he's your sister's boyfriend."
I goggled at Brooke. "Boyfriend?"
"Yes, Josh. You seem very troubled by it."
"Have you no respect for our dear mother?! A woman at her age shouldn't witness such atrocities taking place in her sanctuary!"
"Josh, I'm perfectly fine with it, so no need to speak on my behalf. And what do you mean at my age?"
"Mom, do you fucking mind?! We're talking here!"
"Um... sorry, man. We didn't mean—"
"You shut your mouth! What's your name?!"
"I'm Tom. Jeez, man, calm down."
"Calm down?! Listen Tom, why don't we take a ride to your house, and I'll start mouth-fucking your baby sister in front of all your family while feeling up her fucking ass! How about that, Tom?!"
"Joshua! I'm very—"
"Yeah, I know, Mom! I'm just as appalled as you are. Don't worry, I'm handling it. Tom is taking me to his house, so I can mouth-rape his sister."
"Joshua!"
"Stop fucking yelling at me!"
"Tom, why don't you wait for me outside? My brother has yet to take his 'mood stabilizers'. I'll be out in a few minutes, babe."
"Okay, babe. Uh... sorry, man."
"Fuck off!"
The fucker stepped outside and closed the door.
"Where are my fucking cigarettes, Mom?! Jesus fuck! What a retard..."
"Joshua, I'm shocked by your behavior! You go out right now and apologize to the poor fella. Just as your sister brought—"
"Mom, let me; I'll handle it."
"No, Brooke! I'll handle it! He had no right—"
"Mom! I said I'd handle it." My sister struck a hurting pose. "I'm used to his disgusting behavior by now. Let me talk to Josh for a moment in private."
Our mother left us to the kitchen. "You should be ashamed, Josh!" and yelled right before disappearing out of sight.
My sister looked into my eyes but said nothing.
"You're such a fucking whore!"
"So we can establish that you are indeed troubled."
"Oh, really? How did you figure that out, Einstein? Where are my fucking cigarettes?!"
"How about trying looking for them in your room?! Filthy mouth!" my mom kindly replied from the kitchen.
I climbed up the stairs and entered my room. My sister followed and shut the door behind her.
I lit up a cigarette and desperately inhaled. "Next time, I would really appreciate it if you could whore out your ass and mouth in your own fucking room, Brooke."
"I get the feeling you don't like Tom very much."
"Don't fuck with me." I strode to the window, suckling on my cigarette like a chain-smoking divorcé.
"You want him gone? Just say the words."
I turned to face her, positive I misheard. "Huh?"
"You heard me, sweetie."
I took a smoke and gaped at her. "Oh my god, you mean all of that was... for my benefit?"
Brooke approached me and started nibbling my neck before she whispered in my ear, "Since we don't talk so much lately, I needed to reassure myself. You can't accuse a girl for feeling a little insecure, can you, baby?"
"I'm... you're... I..."
"Now baby, don't get mad now. I hate it when you start stuttering."
"Are you OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MIND?!"
"I'm really torn between being scared of you and wanting to kiss you from seeing how upset you are... I think I'll kiss you."
She started kissing me.
I pushed her back. "What the fuck, Brooke?!"
"Sweetie, I was just testing the water! You think it's easy for me?! When you go to your whore?! Now you see how I feel!"
"First of all, she's not a whore. Second, you are mentally deranged! How the fuck did you even know I was going to come d—" I stopped and took a drag. "Of course... Mom."
"She might have said something," she giggled.
"Brooke, this is not okay. You can't—"
"Josh, sweetie, wait a second." Her phone was ringing. "I'll be really quick."
"Whatever!" I growled as I put out my cigarette.
She picked up her phone, "What, Tom?!... Well, I'm busy with my brother... Why?! Because you grabbed my ass like a fucking pervert and tongued me like a rapist!... Yeah, well now I need to calm my brother down, so sit the fuck tight... I don't know how long! Be fucking patient!" She hung up on him.
I stared at her, baffled. "That's it. You've completely lost it... that poor guy."
I was genuinely feeling sorry for him now.
"Who? Douchebag?! Don't start feeling for him. Remember how he tried fingering my asshole right now? And in front of you of all people?!"
"THAT MOTHERFUCKER!" I went back to loathing him. "I swear to god, Brooke, if he..."
She erupted in laughter and only calmed herself down half-minute later. "I love you so much!" She wrapped her arms around my neck and started kissing me.
I kissed her back like crazy for minutes. How I missed her mouth... I sucked on that sweet tongue as hard as I could while kissing every dot of her fat, soft lips. It had been awhile since we kissed due to our rules. Last I tasted her mouth was at the hotel weeks ago.
I broke our kiss and brushed her hair aside from her beautiful eyes. "Brooke, baby, you can't date someone just to spite me. You need to date someone you like and be serious about it."
"I know, baby. Don't worry, I have another date tonight. I'm sure he'll be a great guy."
"And stop pulling shit like that on me."
"Because you're in love with me, and it hurts you, right?"
"Just don't do that anymore."
"I asked a question."
"Because... whatever! Just don't do that again."
"I swear to god, Josh, if you don't answer my question, you'll see many more surprises like the one you just saw."
"Okay! Yes! Happy?!"
She grinned. "Yes, sweetie... you know, there isn't plenty of time for us to escape our happy ending."
"You mean our catastrophic, illegal ending, right?"
"Yeah, that's what I said," she giggled.
"Come here."
She came closer to kiss me, but instead, I unzipped my jeans and pulled out my cock.
She smiled playfully. "You're mad again, aren't ya?"
I sent her a fake smile back. "No... I'm not mad at all."
I grabbed her hair and knelt her down.
"Josh! You animal!"
I shoved my cock in her mouth but kept holding her hair. I didn't let her blow me. I fucked her mouth like I was fucking a pussy -- in full flight. I drilled my hard prick all the way in and took it almost all the way out before thrusting again. My sister knew she deserved it and didn't make a peep, and although I could see that she was very uncomfortable with the amount of thrust I applied as I rammed my cock down her throat, she took it all the way each and every time while squeezing my nut sack just the way I liked -- fucking lightly.
My dick kept reentering her wet mouth, and with each thrust, it bumped against the bent of her throat before gliding down beyond it. I was rocketing it so brutally I feared I might break her throat into half. Brooke was determined to allow me to rape her throat though. Her objection never went beyond her troubled gaze and the inarticulate sounds that her throat was producing every time my cock squeezed its way down her gullet. Just as I was about to come, her phone rang, killing my orgasm in the process. I shoved my cock down her throat as hard as I could, getting her lips to kiss my groin, and kept it there.
"Take that call and know that it just cost you another five minutes at least."
She hummed her acknowledgment, and I released her hair. She slid out my cock, and in labored breaths, and without even looking at me, she quickly tugged at my tip with one hand and answered her phone with the other.
"What the fuck do you want?!... I'm fucking busy, Tom!... What am I doing?! I'm blowing my brother because you made him mad!... Who said I was kidding?! He's shoving his cock down my throat so hard that it fucking hurts! And it's all because you're on the cusp of being a fucking rapist!... Well, that's my sense of humor... Wait there quietly and patiently and don't call again." She hung up and turned to look at me, more than concerned.
"Are you done?"
"Sweetie, I'm sorry! I told—"
I rammed my cock into her mouth before she could even finish. She seemed to have had enough and began pushing and punching my thighs while letting out stifled cries, trying to resist being throat-raped by her brother's bloated member. I just pinned her into place with extra force until she realized that the only way it was going to end was with her gurgling my cum down her throat. She released a smothered moan and took her hands off my thighs, surrendering to my enthused thrusting. She looked up into my eyes as I kept raping her damp mouth in full throttle until I heard the unbelievable: my sister gagged.
I instantly pulled out while she was coughing up my cock. "Oh my god, Brooke, I'm so sorry! Are you okay, beautiful?"
Her eyes glistened as she achingly smiled at me, softly holding her throat. "You could have hurt me..."
I wanted to die at the thought I hurt her. "Brooke, baby, I'm so sorry. I don't... I don't know what happened to me. Please forgive me."
She stood up and pressed her lips to mine, kissing me slowly and tenderly, and I kissed her back as lovingly as I could, caressing her delicate cheek with my thumb. She broke our kiss and softly stroked my cheek back.
"That really hurt, Josh, yet I do it because I love you, but I don't feel you love me back."
"Sweetheart, what are you talking about? I love you more than life... I am so sorry."
She burst into laughter.
A puzzled frown furrowed my bro. "Brooke?"
"Baby! You're amazing!"
"W-what?"
"Josh, come on, you know I never gag. I just wanted to see if you were a complete asshole or just pretending to be."
"So I didn't hurt you?"
"No, sweetie, but I prefer sucking you my way."
She knelt back down and took my cock into her mouth, and I didn't fuck her throat this time. I let her make love to my penis the way she knew so well. She was sucking, and swirling, and licking, and working my cock with love and care. Three minutes later, she was swallowing my cum down her throat. We then lay on my bed and kissed for minutes before returning downstairs.
"Well, Brooke, I hope you gave it to him good."
"I did, Mom, and he came just as good as I gave him."
"Huh?" our mother quizzically said.
"Never mind," Brooke giggled. "Although I just ate, I'm still hungry. Let's sit for lunch." She laughed.
"Knock it off, Brooke."
"When did you eat?"
"I nibbled a hotdog at Josh's just now."
"Brooke!" I barked.
"You keep hotdogs in your room, Josh?"
"Ignore her, Mom; she's insane."
"Well, what about Tom? Does filthy mouth here allow him to join us?"
"Oh yeah, I completely forgot about numb nut," my sister said. "I'll be right back, and no, he's not eating with us, Mom."
"What did she call him?"
"Mom, she's not feeling well. She's kinda coo-coo."
"Oh." She started setting the table. "You two are acting really strange. What were you doing upstairs for so much time?"
My mother was getting suspicious and was wearing the matching face.
I panicked. "What the fuck do you think we did?! Of what are you accusing us, Mom?! Do you think Brooke sucked my cock and swallowed my cum?!"
"Josh! You disgusting pervert! Don't talk about your sister like that!" She breathed a few times, staring shockingly at me. "Thank god she didn't hear you."
"Yeah"—I opened the fridge and got myself a beer—"thank god."
***
A few weeks later, and Shannon gave me a talk regarding why I wasn't fucking her in the rarities when my dick was getting some blood running. I convinced her that I was looking for us to make love on a special occasion, like she deserved. She didn't seem too happy about it, yet it silenced her concerns. I knew I couldn't escape it anymore. Either I fucked her or broke up with her. My mouth and fingers had gone as far as they could, yet sadly, for a woman with a healthy sex drive, there is no replacement for a good hard cock shoved deep in her wet pussy, fucking her night and day.
On the poker front, I was still losing both games a night every week ever since Brooke had set new ground rules. It baffled me that I couldn't win at all for two months now. How was it possible? I had no idea. I guess Brooke was a natural, or I was a truly shitty player. Brooke was dating a different guy for more than a month now. Although I hadn't seen him yet, I sensed this time it wasn't just to spite me or to pass the time. She was out frequently, and my mom had said that she really seemed to like him.
Since she and I seldom spoke—as part of our agreement—and since we didn't talk about Shannon or her dating when we did see each other, I had no way of telling how serious it was, which got me conflicted. On one hand, I was thrilled she might have moved on just as I had hoped, so she would have a normal life; on the other hand, it was breaking my heart to think she wouldn't be mine. I was just so in love with her.
***
Wednesday 10 p.m., I just lost both games once again. My sister leaned back against her pillows after taking off her boxers, so I could start pleasuring her. She kept her top on. She always did. I hadn't seen her sculptured breasts ever since that weekend at the hotel months ago.
I lay between her legs, licking her sexy little slit. "Brooke?"
"Yeah?" she softly panted.
"How is it that I can't win anymore? It's sort of weird, isn't it?"
"Josh, not now. God, I've missed your mouth... do your thing, baby."
I tilted my head and assaulted her labia from the side, sinking my lips into them, tugging and nibbling relentlessly. Brooke tensed up and was getting restless, crushing her sheets with her long fingers, pinching and wrinkling them. A minute later, I finally granted her piquant cleft a break from the abuse, much to Brooke's disappointment as was supported by her bitter grunt.
"Josh, you're the best I've ever had," she panted, her trembling legs engulfing my neck. "No contest."
I smeared her excitement around to moisten her lips some more before I dragged my tongue up her slit, reaching her button and vibrating my tongue just above it. As her clit wriggled out of its hood to my enthused oral ministrations, my sister fastened her legs around my neck and let out a satisfying whimper of pleasure.
"How many have you had?"
I knew it wasn't very intelligent of me to ask since I really didn't want to know. Any number would be wrong. That's how it is when you love a woman. You want her to be as pure as possible, untainted, untouched, unviolated.
"Are you sure you wanna know?" She stroked my hair with one hand and parted her now bloated labia for me with the other. "Yes, right there... you know how I like it," she moaned.
I gazed up at her, surprised by just how low was that low-pitched moan. "No." I returned to her pussy and teased her nub some more. "I don't know."
"What's the answer—oh god, lick me—you wanna hear?"
She tensed up again and was trembling in labored breaths.
"I'm not sure."
I kept licking her clit while wiggling my finger just above it on the hood. I taunted it from all angles, harassing it until it swelled to just the right size and color -- humongous and blood red. Satisfied, I began sucking on her jumbo clit with passion.
"Shit!" She released a guttural groan and began gyrating her hips against my lips. "Suck that clit... fuck, that feels so good," she whimpered. "It's going to be a hard one. Get your mouth ready, sweetie..."
I licked her fervidly along her slit while tapping on her clit. It was one of her favorite moves before she was about to come. As she began writhing and rocking her pussy harder on my mouth, I took the intensity down a few notches and moved to gently lick around her clit, the way she liked. She couldn't take direct contact.
She gripped my hair like a savage and held me hostage while fucking my mouth in quick succession. It wasn't the best feeling in the world, yet I let her. Whenever she was getting overzealous, she would get rough with me, but I was so crazy in love with her that I would have let her use me however she saw fit, and she was the just same with me: whenever she got me too excited, she allowed me to brutally rape her throat. That was just the way we loved each other.
She slammed my face into her leaking cunt hole and ominously panted, "Don't you fucking dare let me spill..."
She climaxed a second later while my lips clung to her cunt opening for dear life, gulping her down. I could drink her forever. She simply had the tastiest pussy on the planet. I sometimes seriously contemplated filling an empty beer can to the brim with her cum, so I could sip her in front of the TV and computer. That's how much I was addicted to her pussy.
"Oh god, you're unreal," she panted exhaustedly thirty seconds later. "What a fucking orgasm..."
I let her clit be completely—since she was so sensitive after—and returned to her pussy lips, parting them, so I could look inside her.
"Every week?" she giggled, spreading her legs wide, assisting me in opening her up.
It was sort of a ritual by now. Since every week I lost both games, every week I had to go down on her. So some time ago, I had made a habit of stretching her labia wide, so l could gaze at her hymen, reassuring myself that she was indeed saving herself for me. I was just so afraid she might fuck her boyfriend.
Her hymen was gorgeous-looking. A pinkish membrane with a tiny gap at the center of it guarding her purity. Every time I looked at it, I was overwhelmed by my yearning to fill up my sister. I wanted to fuck her more than I wanted to live by now.
"Happy?" she whispered, sensually stroking my hair. "Did I pass the examination, doctor? Am I still a virgin? God, you're pathetic..."
She had also made a habit at approximately the same time I began examining her hymen -- the habit of provoking and mocking me for not taking her.
I sat on the bed and lit up a cigarette.
She snatched it from my mouth. "Thanks, Romeo. Why don't you light one for yourself, too?"
I lit up another one and lay on my back next to her.
She turned onto her side and observed me for a moment. "I'm can't wait for my boyfriend to fuck me just so I can see your face when you look inside me and see that your precious hymen is gone."
Although I was getting irritated, I didn't comment, and we kept smoking in silence.
"Three."
I looked at her, puzzled. "What?"
She blew out her smoke in my face. "You asked how many."
I averted my eyes in silence.
I despised her answer. The thought that three guys had shoved their heads down my sister's purest of pussies and had contaminated her flooded me with rage.
"No comment?"
"I said I didn't want to know."
"You were ambiguous; I made the call for you."
"That's just great... from now on, I don't want to know anything."
"Wuss." She robbed me of my cigarette and snuffed it out. "Now dive."
Brooke had decided a month back that since she was coming so quickly by my touch that I would have to give her dual orgasms, to make the time she was spending with my cock equal to the time I was eating her out, and since she had left me no choice in the matter, I conceded. Not that I didn't want to lick her, far from it. I just didn't find it helpful to our disastrous situation.
I lay back between her smooth thighs and gazed at her snatch, plotting my plan of attack. I decided that since she was acting like a cruel bitch tonight, I would get her off even quicker than usual. I wanted her to have the feeblest of orgasms. I went straight to her clit, with zero teasing, and fully intending of pushing her over the edge in less than a minute. I could do that. I got her off once under twenty seconds. She was that turned on by my touch, which never failed to amaze me to be honest.
"So... how's everything with your"—she raised her fingers and air quoted—"girlfriend?"
"You know the rules."
I went back to her engorging clitoris, molesting it to death. I spat on it and sucked hard my spit back. I flicked my tongue at it a few times before I clutched it between my lips to tug at it from side to side. I then pinned it down with the flat of my tongue and began rapidly gyrating while applying extra pressure on it.
"Right. We are not supposed to—fuck, my clit—to talk about our... slow down! I want to enjoy it."
I ignored her. With the way she'd been acting all evening, she didn't deserve to enjoy it. I kept swiveling my tongue while keeping the pressure on.
"Josh," she panted, "please slow down... you're pushing me too fast."
I didn't slow down, not even a bit. If anything, I went faster, frenching her clit and disregarding all other parts of her vulva.
"Josh, you mother fucker! This isn't fair," she whimpered. "Oh god, oh gosh... slow down, sweetie! Please."
I forced her clit back to its hood and took both into my mouth, sucking like I was trying to give her a hickey there while my sister was already well into her bucking stages, strangling my neck with her legs.
"Fuck, my clit," she gasped. "Oh, gosh... you fucking jerk!"
She came like... quite poorly, frankly—by her standards. She was hardly dripping and only moderately writhing, and in nine seconds, it was all over.
That was, by far, the faintest orgasm I had ever given her, although strangely enough, any of my ex-girlfriends would have been more than happy with it. It was sort of average in intensity—taking Brooke off the equation; however, for my darling baby sister, it could have barely registered as a passable climax. Perhaps it was the fact that we were so madly in love, or the fact that our forbidden relationship had spiked the heat between us off the charts, maybe it was the combination of both, but Brooke would normally come like mad: gushing like a river and convulsing as if she were having a seizure, though not this time thanks to my expert performance.
The second I felt her coming down, I rose and lit up a cigarette. She goggled at me for more than half-minute while I pretended I wasn't noticing her scorching glare.
"What the fuck... WAS THAT?!"
I blew the smoke up the ceiling. "I got you off, didn't I?"
She snickered angrily. "Oh, you wanna play it like that? You'd better come down here and make it up to me before I shove your cock not down my throat."
"Then your mouth will just have to suffice, now won't it?"
"What the fuck is wrong with you?!"
"Wrong with me?! Have you even noticed how you're behaving tonight?"
"I was just teasing a little! I didn't mean... anything by it."
"Yeah, well..."
A minute later, she looked as if she had calmed down, as she put her boxers back on and sat in my lap.
"Josh, I'm sorry. I don't know what has gotten into me. I'm... I'm sorry, baby."
"That's better. Now answer my question: how is it that I don't win anymore? Are you cheating or something?"
"No! Why would you think that?"
"Because I'm not winning anymore. At all."
"Then maybe you should practice online 'cause with the way you're playing, it might take a while for you notch a win under your belt."
"But I'm playing just the same. I haven't changed my game. You on the other hand..."
"What can I say? It looks like I'm a natural. I just keep getting better at reading you."
"Yeah, well in the meantime, Shannon and I are paying the price of you getting better. We really want to fuck, Brooke."
She started shaking. "Oh, do you really... you wanna fuck her?! More than you wanna fuck me?!"
"You're not allowed—"
"To ask that, I know. But I want my answer, and you'd better give it to me."
I hated it when she bullied me.
"There's no one I want to fuck more badly than you, I swear to god. But I haven't been inside a pussy for ages, and I'm so fucking horny. I have to fuck something, someone; I have to, or I'll go crazy. And with the way our poker nights look from here, I probably never going to get pussy, and I need pussy. I need it bad."
She stroked my hair silently.
I moved her, so I could stand up. "Brooke, it's really hard on us. I may need to break up with her if you don't let me—"
"Forget it! We have an agreement, and it's siblingly binding. Win two games a night, and you're free to go fuck her all you want."
"She's going to break up with me. Brooke, please. At least let—"
"Josh, I said no! And don't you dare test me, or you'll be sorry."
We remained in stillness for way too long before Brooke disturbed it, "For claiming to be in love with me, you're sure eager to go into other women."
"Brooke, we agreed not to—"
"Fuck it! Why don't you admit that you don't love me at all?!"
"Honey, we have rules for a reason! Don't make me—"
"Fucking answer! I don't give a shit about our rules now. Why do you want so much to fuck other women?! Why, Josh?"
"Jesus Christ." I drew out a cigarette and wandered aimlessly in her room. "Sex is physical; it has nothing to do with the heart. You can fuck someone you don't know, someone you don't like, someone you might hate, and still enjoy it."
"But that's the thing, Josh: When you're in love with someone, you only want to be with that person. You don't want to fuck anyone but that person, and yet you seem—"
"Do you think I want to fuck Shannon?"
"It sure looks like that."
I sighed. "Brooke, if I could be with you, I wouldn't want to fuck anyone. Heck, I barely want to fuck someone now. I'm in love with you so bad; you know that. But if you keep blocking the possibility of sex with Shannon, I may never fall out of love with you."
"You're making it sound like it's a bad thing."
"It is bad! Jesus, woman... you're my sister! It's illegal! It's socially condemned! Wake the fuck up and smell the coffee!"
"I'm sorry you see it that way."
"What way is there to see it but that way?! Fuck!"
"My way."
I shook my head as I plumped myself down onto her bed, propping my back against her pillows. "You're so thick sometimes... you're impossible."
"I'm not thick. I'm just smarter than you. You will never fall out of love with me. Never. This trial period isn't going to change that, Josh. And there is nothing that compares to making love to the choice of your heart. Certainly, fucking Shannon will not feel even remotely the same as making love to me. Deal with it."
"I know," I sighed.
"Do you? Do you really?"
"What do you think? That's why I want a shot at—"
"Running away from it; yeah, we know. But here's a little tip for you, Josh: you can't run away from it. It's here, it's real, and it's not going anywhere. Not now; not ever. By the time you realize that I'm right, our deadline will be met, and you will be committing to me."
I let out a sigh of desperation and banged my head backward against her pillows. "This is a fucking nightmare... how the fuck did you get me dragged into this incest mess..."
"I didn't drag you into anything; it just happened. Maybe it was always going to happen. There's nothing wrong about us being together whatever society and the courts of law say. Just because most people have different opinion on the matter and forcing everyone else to follow to their moral compass, doesn't make us unnatural or wrong."
"This conversation is a mood-killer," I sighed, pulling down my jeans and briefs. "Let's get it over with."
Brooke crawled onto the bed and knelt on all fours between my legs. She stroked my flaccid pole to get it titanium hard. She just had so much power over me. She dragged her tongue up my shaft in slow, long strokes.
"Josh, sweetie, I know it's difficult for you not to... to go into my pussy."
Her mouth engulfed my cock-head, and she began sucking tightly, almost crushing it with her obese heaven of lips.
"Difficult can't even begin to describe it," I achingly replied, focusing on her sucking approach.
She glided half of me into her mouth and sucked slowly for less than ten seconds.
"How bad do you wanna go in me?" she timidly asked before diving to lick my scrotum.
"Oh god," I moaned. It was the first time she did that. "More than I want to breathe." I moaned for the second time, watching her lips sucking on my right ball.
I squirmed in pleasure, feeling her wet mouth taking each of my testicles within while her tongue gently massaged them. It sent shivers down my spine as I took in the sensation of being sucked like that for the first time and by baby sister of all people. She returned to my cock, tugging at the bulbous crown, letting her grip twist and turn along the brawny shaft.
"Then until you take me"—she gulped—"do you want to feel what it'll be like to make love to me?"
"I'm dying to."
She jerked her head up and down nervously as she removed her hand from my cock. She stood on the bed with her covered snatch leveled with my eyes.
"Take off my boxers," she whispered, twiddling her fingers in my hair.
Even though I had just licked her, I got so excited to see her pussy again. It felt like every time was the first time. I couldn't get enough.
I reached for her boxers and tugged them down, awarding myself the view of a lifetime: my sister's fatty mound that bristled with her exquisite golden brown triangle, and her tender pussy whose beauty was second to none. I tried taking it all in: the sight and scent. Her cunt had such a punchy odor to it that I found to be so intoxicating. It felt as though I was hardwired to respond to it, to her.
I was responding to every little thing about my sister: her majestic feet, her slender legs, her rounded, taut ass, her toned tummy, her perfect breasts, her long hair, her gorgeous face... and that was just the exterior. I was even crazier about the interior. I simply adored her quirky personality, her inexplicable optimism, and her love for life. I admired her innocence, was baffled by her slyness, and in awe with her immense heart that kept on giving and believing. She was just so damn unique.
I leered at her feminine parts while contemplating all of this while she gazed down at me, her fingers fiddling with my hair.
Her pussy was the real troublemaker though. Its spicy scent felt like a drug at this point. I was compelled to sniff it, to take it into my lungs, to bask in it, and she tasted like nothing else. She had the most delicious pussy on the planet. I didn't know what recipe she was following, but there was nothing tastier than her lust nectar.
"Push your legs together," she instructed in a breathy murmur.
I did as she said, and a second later, my sister bestrode my crotch with my long, thick manhood in her warm hand. She held it against my abs and scooched closer to straddle me tighter with her slit locking on it. She pressed her pouty lips to mine and just barely parted hers to grant me a soft kiss. She slowly pulled away until we reached the point of breakage, when only a strand of our saliva on the very edge of our lips kept us in contact, fighting to stay united.
"Can you feel how wet I am?" she softly whispered, still barely grazing my lips. "Can you smell me?"
Her sexy little slit encased my shaft, gripping it snugly. She was trickling on me, and the root of my cock was soon saturated in her rich fluids, as were my balls.
"On second thought, I don't think it's a good idea," I said, overpowered by my will to skewer her.
I genuinely feared I might crack and pop her cherry at this instant. She was rapidly draining any defiance I might have had in possession, and it was more than felt by now.
"It is a bad idea, Josh"—she planted a string of kisses across my throat—"but I want you inside me just as much as you do. This is going to give us a taste, just a... a prequel of what our life is going to look like, feel like... but if you want me to get off of you, I won't force you."
She returned to my neck, sucking on me in strategic areas, tracing her full lips from the base of my neck and upward, lingering with wet, delicate kisses every half-inch or so until she reached my ear. She parted her lips and blew warm air down my ear canal. I could feel the minty freshness of her breath as well as hear her soft moans that signaled the dying of one blow and the birth of the next.
"I don't... I don't know," I stammered, groggy by her blowing.
She reached down for her pussy and laid two fingers on her labia in a V shape to part them, giving me a glance of her inner crimson that glittered with excitement. She pushed her hips forward ever so slightly, molding her wet folds to my cock as though they were a custom-made pussy-cast.
"Perfect fit," she giggled and returned her hazel eyes to me. Her face was now sterner, and that captivating smile that decorated her previous giggle was nowhere to be seen. "Tell me to get off. Say it. Tell me you want me off of you."
I wanted to, but I couldn't. The second her young, taut folds clung to my erection, I lost whatever little will power I had in reserves. That sensation was like nothing else: two elastic walls closing on both sides of my stem, crushing it harder with each of its throbs, like a boa constrictor that further smothers its prey with each of its gasps.
The bulging vein of my dick was tightly pressed to the shallow red flesh of her slit, transmitting its pants straight into my little sister's virgin pussy, disclosing its excitement and desire to impale her. I could feel the succulent flaps of her sex adjusting their grip over my cock with subtle twitches, as though they were a living organism with a will of their own.
I sighed, excited and dreadful. "Baby, I'm afraid."
She leaned in to lock her perfect white teeth on my bottom lip. She playfully tugged at it before my kiss forced her to relinquish her sensual grip.
"So am I."
Her arms enveloped my neck, and with a slow, fluent motion, she propelled her cunt up my cock. Her wet slit climbed all the way up to my tip before she lowered back, rubbing down against me to my base.
"Oh my god," I gasped at the sensation.
"On my god is about right," she breathed, her big hazel eyes glimmering with sex. "Should I do it again, sweetie?"
She loved playing those mind games with me. She knew the answer. She didn't need me to reply, but she wanted me to admit I wanted it.
An expression of pseudo pain then took over her face at my silence. "I guess not. I guess... you don't wanna feel me like I wanna feel you," she sighed. "I think I'm getting off now."
She made an unconvincing attempt to get off of me, but that all it took for her to extort what she wanted as I jerked her back down by her slim waist. "Don't."
A cunning grin wreathed her face now as she caressed my cheek. "Are you sure, baby? I don't want you to do something you're not completely comfortable with."
She kept herself in character. She loved playing mind games with me for a reason -- she would always win.
"I want you," I surrendered in an undertone. "I'm dying to feel you, Brooke."
"I'm dying for you to feel me, too, but I don't feel you really want to. I wanna feel it, Josh. I wanna feel how bad you want to go in me."
"Brooke, baby, please... I want to be inside you so bad that I would let someone harvest my organs right now if I could go in you and get away with it."
She giggled. "I guess it means you really wanna be inside me."
"More than I want to live."
Her lean arms snaked around my neck once more as she whispered in my ear, "Good answer."
She pressed her body as tightly as she could to mine and maneuvered herself to have her moist labia wrap back around my pole. I could sense that sticky grip on my shaft as her lips expanded and contracted around me to grasp me harder. They clung on so snugly now that I almost felt as if they were a part of me.
"Ready?" she whispered.
I looked deep into her eyes and nodded.
She swung herself up against me, grinding her slimy pussy all the way up to the peak of me, before permitting her clingy slit to slope back down, leaving pussy-goo skid marks along my shaft.
We gasped, almost on cue, neither prepared for that rush.
My lips quivered as if the room were freezing. "God, baby..."
"That was... unexpected," she gasped, her glassy eyes beaming.
I looked down at my cock only to see it coated in my sister's thick gravy of aphrodisiac. Her juices were glossy, translucent, and absolutely appetizing.
"It feels like the real deal, isn't it?" she giggled nervously.
I ran my fingers in her long, silky hair, lingering on her scalp. I delicately massaged her there as we locked eyes and could barely breathe from the excitement of feeling each other to this extent.
It happened so fast... too fast.
After a tense staring, we stormed each other's mouths in utter ruthlessness. We hadn't kissed in weeks, and we definitely never kissed like that before. It was as animalistic as it was tender. Our aching yearning for one another was now on full display. Her tongue breached my mouth, traced mine, and teased it to come out and play; mine was more than willing.
What started out as a gentle, erotic dance quickly escalated to a rough, passionate brawl. My tongue stroked then slapped hers, and hers swirled at mine before slapping back. We bound and untangled, smacking and flicking at each other for minutes. I searched for her gums, spiraling on whatever she had in store. She shoved hers into my mouth and mimicked each of my moves while scratching my back with her long fingernails. The sound of our tongues wetly clinging and releasing, lapping gently and lashing crassly was as arousing as the dirty deed itself.
"Josh, I've missed you so much," she panted as her tongue reentered my mouth.
We swapped control back and forth, sucking on each other and gulping whatever brew the other was offering. We were getting hornier by the second, and before we knew it, my sister strangled my neck and began gliding her pussy up and down my cock in one of the most beautiful and elegant of movements.
"Baby, you feel so amazing," I gasped, gazing down at her slit as it soared up my pole.
She wasn't trickling anymore. She was pouring herself all over me, and my balls were long drenched in her heady lubricants. My cock lay firmly between her wet, padded lips, enjoying maximum friction, as my sister continued to bob herself against it. In seconds, I was lubed up completely in her juices, and her virgin cunt easily arose and fell against me.
Our tongues didn't break contact throughout while our lips avidly kissed. The symphony of our pants, kisses, and throbs of our hearts reverberated across the room to only be disturbed by the raw sound of wet flesh rubbing another, as my sister's labia kept erotically mounting the length of my dick. The room was now oozing with her pussy nectar and our collective sweat.
I ended our kiss to gaze into her eyes. She sent her lustful stare back at me while still bobbing her fleshy labia along my erection. I reached for her throat, seductively trailing my fingers to the back of her head, before I thrust her at me to take her neck into my mouth. She was putty in my hands. I could do as I wished with her, and she wouldn't dare to protest. Her head flapped about to everywhere I willed it as if her neck was numb. She was boneless in my arms, completely subdued, paralyzed from the neck down, like a sex marionette that was being taken advantage of by her puppeteer. She was a slave to my sinful whims.
The sweet-sour fragrance of her body combined with the slew of her aromatic lotions rendered me delirious. I breathed her in until my lungs palpitated their inability to withstand more of her. I moved to her collarbone to taste her smooth, appetizing flesh and kissed her there with love. In labored breaths, she sat and did nothing as I claimed ownership over her. She could only watch as her older brother was devouring her, yet she had neither the inclination nor the strength to resist.
What little she could do, she did brilliantly. Her soaking cunt continued leasing my engorged cock the tight space between her swollen labia. Although watching her virgin pussy stroking my cock was tremendously gratifying, there was still work to be done elsewhere, and the focus, for now, remained on her upper lips.
Her pale skin was on fire, and with each tease of my tongue it further blushed. I didn't stop until l licked it crimson. Her eyes almost bulged out of their sockets in fear and want when I pulled on her long hair in a swift, carnal move and let my tongue slit her throat in hunger, which elicited from Brooke a train of ragged whimpers and gasps.
"Josh, what are you doing to me..."
"Open your pretty mouth."
Her desirous stare collided with mine as her mouth opened, zealously expecting. I let my spit amass before I released a dollop of it inside her cavity. She threw her head back in an abrupt motion and downed my spit as if she were doing a whiskey shot. She commanded me to do the same, and my mouth pined for her palatable fluids in great anticipation. As soon as she dropped her sizable load, I sealed shut and quenched my thirst before she stormed me once more.
I held her tighter to me, forcing her to tongue me deeper. She licked my tonsils before she disengaged only to sensually whimper as my lips covered hers again. I couldn't hold myself back anymore. She drove me berserk, and I was getting rough with her just as I would always tend to get whenever I was too excited.
"Ow! Josh," she moaned when I chapped her bottom lip.
"Suck."
I stuck out my tongue, disregarding that cry of pain. I was now too deep in a trance to care.
With fury in her eyes, she licked the blood off her succulent lip and shut tight on my tongue, sucking for seconds. She then forced my mouth open and violated me until I was drenched back with her own fluids and a few drops of blood that still trickled from her lip. She moved to nibble at my bottom lip in vengeance and only withdrew when she had shed my blood, as well.
It was not the most beautiful of kisses, far from it. It was crude, vulgar, inarticulate, unnecessarily violent, and excessively wet, and yet it was the greatest kiss in the history of kisses. It might not have made the final cut into a romantic chick flick, but it was exhilarating nonetheless, and lacked neither an emotional nor erotic component.
That kiss set fire to our loins, and my sister was now just as rough as I was, smothering my neck and swaying her pelvis high up my cock... too high. Her inexperienced wet little maw more than once dangerously teased my glans.
"Baby, be careful," I gasped, sensing things had escalated to a point when neither would be able to demonstrate the required self-control. "Please be careful."
It backfired in my face.
Brooke just got turned on even more by my pleading. Her pussy-lips fastened their grip, wounding around my cock until they almost curled to touch on the other end. She rocked herself as though she were on a swing with her bunny hole spending now even more of its time at the upper third of my daunting erection.
Her eyes were exploding with desire as they locked with mine while she undulated harder and quicker against my cock. Her curvaceous body executed the perfect wave time after time: starting at her shapely hips, up her ripped tummy, finishing at her prominent rack as she arched her back, before her tight ass retracted, so she could again thump her virgin sex at my bare manhood, clutching it between her juicy, wet labia. I couldn't believe she was a virgin. She looked as if she'd been doing this for a living.
She was mad with lust by now, and with each completion of such wave, a perceptible whimper escaped her incapable-of-gagging throat. As we were both closing fast on our respective orgasms, she mashed our lips together and began alternating between kissing me to whimpering her excitement straight into my mouth.
It drove me insane. My balls were seething with semen as every drop of blood in my body was pumped down to my distended penis that was parting the lips of her sex in bliss. It was panting to tear through her savory pussy as if it had never skewered a cunt before. And perhaps it hadn't. Not the right cunt anyway. By now, there was no doubt in my mind that if I had ever bottomed out inside my sister, it would feel like nothing I had ever felt before.
"Josh, I'm really close, baby," she whimpered.
"So am I, beautiful... God, you're amazing," I groaned back, barely able to breathe.
I almost couldn't take it anymore. I had never lusted, nor had I ever longed for another person as much as I had for Brooke. My body was desperate for my sister's skin, for her scent, for her taste... she rocketed me to sensory overdose. Every whimper she panted into my mouth, every pleading gaze she fired into my eyes, every press of her virgin pussy against my cock lashed me into a craze. I had to compose myself somehow, so I wouldn't shove my dick into her and get her bleeding right now and here.
"Stop doing that," I gasped.
"Doing what?" she asked in between labored whimpers.
"That. Don't whimper."
"Why?" she asked, whimpering.
"Because you're driving me crazy," I panted, "and when you're driving me crazy, I can't think."
A diabolical smirk crossed her face just as she spewed out a never-ending chain of whimpers. "Why do you need to think?"
I instantly realized I erred to confess to her the damage her whimpers were inflicting on me because they grew in volume and frequency almost in a heartbeat.
"Brooke," I begged.
"You don't need to think now, baby," she whimpered. "You need to focus on me... on my pussy."
She palmed my temples as she propped her forehead on mine, and whimpered like a nymphomaniac while her needy eyes pleaded into mine.
Fuck it...
I took her body in my arms and nailed her to me in a savage, primitive pull. She whimpered so loudly in response it was a miracle our parents didn't hear. She pushed my head away, and from her high-seated position, she dove like a falcon to tongue me halfway down my throat. She then moved to power-whimper into my kiss as she rocked her virgin pussy against my cock higher and higher.
Sadly, no good deed goes unpunished. Taking my sister in my arms had spiked the heat between us to ridiculously barbaric proportions. Her mad whimpers were unsettling me, making me more violent, which, in turn, made her even crazier with sex. As I ravaged her neck, she pulled me even harder to her, as if my brutish instincts needed further encouragement. She was whimpering on my neck and holding me tight, crushing her tits against me. She shouldn't have done that. I pushed her back.
While relentlessly undulating, she shot me a puzzled look, trying to comprehend how was it that I wasn't ransacking every inch of her asset-packed body. "Josh?" she panted, seeking an explanation.
I reached for her crop top and pulled hard, splitting it all way down the middle and having my sister straddling me completely naked as she was mistaken to not wear a bra. Throughout that savage act, her eyes shifted to scared, to stunned, and back to mad with lust.
"You're a fucking animal!" she stated the obvious.
Her torn top hung on her like a vest. Her sizeable assets pushed aside the fabric, so it remained covering just the outer curves of her fair swells however poorly. Her pink nipples peeked out to scope my eyes, pleading for a good suck and maybe a twirl or two. Brooke, even in distress, didn't forsake swinging her sopping pussy up my dick, and her juices were now beginning to lose their translucent quality and were bordering on creamy white.
"I told you to stop whimpering," I rationalized this act of machismo.
Her eyes were now consumed with lust. "Yes you did, baby."
Her arms enveloped my neck, and her lips searched for mine to act on her upcoming hormone-staked episode, kissing me with such hunger, as if she hadn't eaten for days. "I wanna feel your body against me."
Her tongue molested mine while her hands worked my shirt up and off of me. In seconds, we were both naked, pressing against each other with erect nipples and with each tongue terrorizing the other's mouth.
While Brooke kept herself busy groping my pecs and abs, I reached for her left breast and crushed the supple flesh in my hand to extort a soft pant out of her mouth and straight into mine. Another squeeze escalated her pant to a feeble whimper. I pinched her pink bud, gauging its rubbery erection between my fingers, which had my sister gasping in consternation.
"Baby, I know you're excited, but please be gentle with me."
The contrast of feel between her nipple and breast fascinated me as I rotated between the two. Her lush tit was soft and smooth to the touch while her nipple was rigid and rugged, stacked with her pleasure sensors. Even the most delicate tug at it brought my sister to worm and gasp. She was restless and fearful as she watched me experimenting with them, and for a just reason.
I glanced down to see my sister's labia still snuggling with my glistening erection, pressing up against it and lingering at the summit before sliding down. Her rich bush kept caressing me every time she ascended my shaft. A few moans of pain later, and my sister just had enough with my "gentle" touch. A potent shove to my chest, and I was pinned to her pillow tower, defenseless.
Her eyes were seeking retribution. She cast her long, thick hair aside with an abrupt veer of her head to the right. It was so sensual to me, and my cock throbbed its agreement into her inner crimson a second later. Her cheek—that was scorching with wrath and desire—splattered onto my chest, and her tongue slipped out of her mouth to wiggle at my harsh nipple. She swirled at it, thoroughly tasting, sucking, and kissing it with her morbidly obese lips. But all was not well. With a sudden change of pace, she engulfed it and attempted at ripping it off.
"Baby!" I moaned in ache. "Not so rough."
"Like how you treated me? Look at my nipple, Josh. You ruined me." She resumed avenging her pillaged nipple.
Her nipple was bruised and scarred by my teeth and fingers when I twirled and nibbled at it before. Minute sores were visible on it, and it would most likely need a week of zero contact to recover from my treatment; however, my sister was not one to turn the other cheek. She made me pay dearly for that with her own session of imaginative abuse. She twisted, and tugged, and bit, and sucked hard. By the time she was done, her nipple looked in pristine condition and well-rested in comparison to my own.
I had my lips crumbling against hers, letting her know I carry no grudge and seek for her compassion. She lapped my tongue with hers, accepting my apology and asking for forgiveness. I enveloped her tender back and gently took her into my body. Her arms vined around my neck as she mashed her bosom as tightly as she could to mine. She aggravated her undulating, and we were lost in our kiss n' grind for minutes.
"I can't believe how amazing this is," she panted.
"You and me both, sweetheart," I gasped.
"I can feel all of you like you're inside me..." She ravaged my mouth but pulled out before I could reciprocate, shooting her pleading gaze into my eyes. "I need you inside me so bad, Josh... I'm dying to have you in me."
I cupped her cheek, and she melted into my touch in such an intimate, loving way. Her big hazel eyes didn't stray from mine even for a second as she sought my loving gaze back. Our violence had faded minutes ago as if it had never been present, and our touch was softer than butter, silky smooth, and peacefully serene. There was a different tempo now: slow, erotic, and moving. It was a lovers' rhythm as we both had taken out all of the aggression we had accumulated from all of those months of wanting but refraining. We were vacant now, and love was all that was left for us to give with no chance of ever draining that.
"Have I ever told you that you are the most beautiful thing I have ever laid eyes on?" I whispered, sensing my nearing release.
She resumed whimpering as her excitement grew, as well. "Never... but I can tell you mean it."
"I do, with all of my heart. You're beautiful inside and out, Brooke... you're to die for."
She kissed the palm of my hand, the hazel in her eyes glistening. "Josh, you're the prettiest thing in this world. I want you to be mine and mine alone."
She collapsed in my arms, whimpering her love into my kiss. I held her snugly, squashing her teardrop-shaped breasts, and for the first time, I began thrusting back to meet her rhythm. I held her so tightly that she was almost unable to undulate further, though just almost. She was determined to complete her pretty waves. She pressed her bosom and arched her back even harder to slither from my grip, so she could continue to ripple herself between my tightly clutching arms.
She was so devoted to her sex waves that the inevitable was bound to happen: an overly enthused swing saw her slippery cunt vanishing the head of my cock like a magician disappearing a rabbit, and when she undulated herself back down -- her big brother had already split her lips and was power-drilling through the sopping channel of her virgin pussy.
A joint, audible gasp permeated the air as we both stared at each other in shock at the breathtaking sensation that had us become one. If only briefly. I reacted quickly, and our imminent fusion was ground to a halt when I held her by her waist, prohibiting her—hopefully still virgin—pussy to swallow more of me.
"OH MY GOD!" Brooke whimpered as loudly as her vocal cords allowed her. "I think I'm coming..."
My orgasm situation was slightly more complex than my sister's. "Fuck! You feel so fucking amazing... shit! I didn't pop your cherry, did I?"
Brooke flicked her long hair backwards to gaze down at my pussy-clad tip. "I don't think so. I would've bled, wouldn't I? And with your monster-cock, I would've definitely screamed."
"Fuck," I sighed in relief. "That was cutting it way too fucking close..." I stared down at her gorgeous pussy, longing to fill it to the brim. "God, you're so inconceivably wet and tight... shit... pull out, baby."
Her little slit stayed put, drooling warm oils down my cock.
"Brooke, baby, pull the fuck out," I pleaded frustratingly, ogling her cunt in ache. "It's so fucking hard for me not to thrust into you now."
Her virgin sex still hadn't retreated, and my sister didn't even comment.
I gazed up worriedly to meet her eyes. "Baby...?"
In response to my tentative call -- she started impaling herself on me.
Not until she did that, had I found the strength to resist. "Brooke, no! Baby, please don't do this to me."
"Josh," she whimpered, her eyes welling up with tears, "I love you."
"I love you, Brooke," I panted back. "I love you so fucking much."
"Take your hands off, baby; let go."
"I can't. Sweetheart, I'm begging you. Don't."
"It's time to end this torture, Josh." She exerted more force as she desperately wished to impale herself on her brother. "We've suffered long enough. Take your hands off."
"Baby, you're not thinking straight now. Don't give up. We still have time to—"
"I don't want to escape it, Josh! I don't! I was forced into this fucking mess for you. Let go."
"If we do this, if I go in you now, our lives will never be the same in a very, very bad way. You have let us try. You must."
She was contemplating it but did not budge.
"This is fucking incest, honey. If we're going to do this, it shouldn't be like that, in the heat of the moment. It should be after we calmly talked and totally accepted it.... please, baby."
"But I love you so much," she wept. "It's not going to change... it's—"
"I know, sweetheart; god, I love you back... but we have to pray it will. Our deadline is not so far away anyway. If it's meant to be... it will be. Please pull out."
Her weeping exacerbated. "How can you claim to love me when you don't want to make love to me? When you don't wanna take my virginity?"
"Don't ever doubt that I love you. There's just a lot at stake here... it's not like you're my girlfriend! You're my fucking sister! If I'm going to pop your cherry and make love to you, I want to make fucking sure that I couldn't get away from it. I owe it to the both of us."
My cock was still wearing her pussy as a hat.
"Brooke!"
She hoisted herself up and collapsed onto me, sobbing.
"Baby, don't cry..." I murmured, caressing her beautiful hair. "You're breaking my heart. I love you so much."
"Yeah, right... we just saw how much you love me. You're such a fucking liar... get out."
She rolled onto the bed and got under the covers.
"Shit... honey, I—"
"GET OUT! Get the fuck out! I don't want to see you!"
***
Brooke and I hadn't talked for ten days now. After that emotional night, she kept her distance from me and spent every awaken second she had with her boyfriend. They really seemed to like each other as my mom kept repeating in my ear. We hadn't had our poker night the past Wednesday since one of her closest friends had a death in the family, and my sister stayed over there a few nights, which forced an impatient Shannon to wait another week for a chance to fuck my cock. Whether Brooke was avoiding me or her friend was indeed in need was hidden from me.
That night had seemed to serve as a catalyst for the both of us to get more invested in our current partners. Brooke was hurt by me and was perhaps beginning to hate me, and I was horrified of how amazing that night had been, up till the point she started sobbing and crying. I never had better sex than the one I'd had with my baby sister. Though it wasn't sex per se; it was love making, of sorts; more like love grinding. I couldn't distinguish anyway. Even without me penetrating her—up to the hilt—or coming, it was superb and exhilarating, and surpassed anything I had done to that point.
***
It was Saturday night, and I was at the movies with a friend. As we were standing in line to get popcorn, I recognized one of Brooke's girlfriends just ahead of us with two of her friends. My sister had once introduced us when I paid one of my debts to her. That friend was the one who'd lent her the poker suitcase.
My buddy was taken with her and asked me to start a conversation, so he could make his move. I didn't think he had a shot since she was super-hot, and he was... not. Still, the things I would do for a friend...
I gave her shoulder a soft tap. "Hi, you're Brooke's friend, right? I don't know if you remem—"
"Yeah, you're her brother... Josh, right?"
I smiled. "Yeah. You have a good memory."
"I wish. I just tend to remember good-looking guys."
I let out a sheepish chuckle. "Uh... thank you."
She smiled. "You're very welcome."
I was more than embarrassed by how direct she was. "Um... so this is—"
As I was about to introduce my friend, he seemed inexplicably lacking in confidence at the moment since he was nervously patting on my back, cueing me to abort.
"Yeah?" she said.
"This... you know what, it just occurred to me that I don't remember your name—and don't take it personally since I don't remember anything almost."
"That's disappointing. I was sure you'd remember my name."
She, however, wasn't lacking in confidence at all, which was more than understandable as she was definitely not lacking in looks.
"Yeah, I'm just as surprised as you are, trust me." I shot her my telling smile.
The fact that my friend put me on the spot got me to resort to my old habits -- hitting on hot girls.
"It's Veronica. Be sure to make a note this time."
"Will do... oh, by the way, thanks for the suitcase. It's being put to good use."
"What suitcase?"
"The poker suitcase you lent Brooke? We play poker every week, so again, thanks."
"I didn't lend her any suitcase. I don't even have one. It's probably hers."
"Um... weird. I'm pretty sure she told me you'd lent her that suitcase."
"I don't think so. We used to play poker awhile back, but we always used Brooke's suitcase since she was the only one who had one."
"Uh... what? That can't be. Brooke didn't even know how to play poker. I think you're confused."
That girl is on drugs.
"I'm pretty sure I know what I'm talking about here. Not only your sister knows how to play, she would clean us out every time, so much so that we stopped playing with her." She giggled.
I was stupefied. I felt like Bruce Willis at The Sixth Sense, when he realized he was actually dead. "That's... what are you saying here?"
"That Brooke is one hell of a poker player... she didn't tell you that?"
"No. I was under the impression that she didn't even know how to play."
She laughed. "She was probably hustling you... Brooke is like a poker prodigy. She has an online account, and she makes tons of money there. She also travels to tournaments. I think she finished fifteen in the last one she played, something like that... anyway, beware of her."
I was flabbergasted. "Prodigy you say?"
"Yeah. She has real shot going pro. I know she's thinking about it."
"Pro?" I was so angry I was sweating.
"Yeah," she giggled. "Oh, that's us." She took a step forward to the food counter. "So Josh, maybe I'll see you sometime. Just be sure to remember my name."
"Yeah, yeah, absolutely..." My mind had long deserted that movie theater. "Oh Veronica, I'd really appreciate it if you could keep this between us. I want to get back at her." I faked a smile, trying my hardest to disguise my fury.
"I don't know... what's in it for me?"
Her interest in me was more than obvious by now, and so I thought of how to get away from that.
"A date with my friend here." I patted on his back. "How does that sound?"
She snickered in mocking disbelief while my friend was getting riper than a blood-red tomato.
"Oh, you're serious," she said a few seconds later, surprised.
I nodded in reply, sporting a moronic simper.
"That was not what I expected you to say, Josh—no offence to your friend there."
"None taken," he blurted. "You're not my type anyway."
"I guess it's my loss then," she said in a derisive tone.
"Yeah, whatever," he said, pretending to be busy texting.
Poor guy... I'll have to cheer him up later.
"Then what did you expect?" I asked.
"Give me your phone."
I handed her my phone and turned to my friend, who was hissing in my ear how much he fucking hated her.
"Here: my number and my name. When you think of something, give me a ring."
"Let's see if you can keep a secret first." I smiled, trying to escape this awkward situation when I already had a girlfriend and was in love with my sister.
"I promise to really try if you give me a call soon."
"We'll see." I played hard to get.
"Cocky..." She smiled. "Well goodbye, Josh, and hopefully not for too long."
***
The next few days, I was furious with my sister. She had played me like a doofus, and I wasn't going to let her get away with it. I started plotting my retaliation.
Wednesday at 8 p.m., Brooke texted me to join her. I entered her room and saw her sitting on her bed as stunning as ever in her crop top and boxer shorts. Her hair was loose and magnificent, and her makeup was flawless and sexy. She looked like a dream. I missed her so much as I'd barely seen her the last two weeks; nevertheless, I was also angry with her and was fully intending on making her pay.
"Hi," she whispered, simpering.
She didn't seem mad at me anymore. I guess those two weeks had given her the chance to cool down.
I sat next to her. "Hi."
"Come here; I've missed you so much."
She pulled me to her for a prolonged hug and kissed me on the cheeks a few times, and I reciprocated from the bottom of my heart. God, I missed her... even so, I was relieved to see that she respected our strict rules—since we were not allowed to kiss on the mouth anymore, with two weeks ago being an isolated incident.
It didn't stop her lips, though, from "accidentally" brushing against mine a few times when she alternated between my cheeks. It wasn't the first time she had done that. She found great pleasure in putting my feeble will to the test, and I, more than once, was about to snap and ravish her pretty mouth. There was just so much sexual tension between us; tension that should never exist between siblings, constantly lurking, waiting for one or for the both of us to crumble under its relentless pressure.
"How've you been?" she asked, shuffling the cards.
"Okay. You?"
"Good. Really good."
I was trying to decipher what she'd meant by that, praying that she wasn't referring to her boyfriend, but since I wasn't allowed to ask, I answered, "Good."
We started playing, and for the first time in a long time -- I was winning. Brooke seemed flummoxed by that and was constantly observing me as if she suspected that it couldn't be happening.
"Your skills are mighty impressive tonight," she said, insinuating.
"Thank you. I'm planning on getting my two wins tonight as a compensation for not winning at all for a few months now."
She was noticeably irritated. "Don't get ahead of yourself, Ivey."
"Who's Ivey?" I genuinely asked.
She squirmed on the bed nervously. "Uh... I think he's a famous poker player; I'm not sure."
"You're not, are you..." I tried breaking her down with my penetrating stare.
"Just play," she said, averting her eyes.
I won the first game, which had an immediate impact on the rest of the night since for the first time in months -- there would be no oral play this week.
"Brooke, are you okay?"
She seemed confounded, looking down at her cards, and then at mine. "I don't understand... how did you..."
"Yeah?"
She looked up from the cards a few seconds later. "Josh, are you cheating here?"
"Why would you think that? What, am I not allowed to win anymore? It's not like you're a pro or anything."
She stared deeply into my eyes, studying my face. "Something's up; I know it."
"Wow, Brooke, you have gotten to be such a sad loser. I guess that winning streak had a lot to do with it, though don't worry, you're now facing a totally different player, so be ready to start a losing streak now."
"We'll just see about that," she hissed. "Shuffle."
A little more than halfway through the second game, I was leading but not by much, yet Brooke was getting very agitated and was sweating, darting her eyes from me, to the cards, to the chips, and back to me again.
"Josh, if you're fucking cheating, I swear to god..."
"Why do you think I'm—"
"Don't fuck with me!"
"Jesus, calm down; it's just a game."
"It's not just a fucking game, and you know it! Now how do you cheat?!"
"I'm not."
"Don't fucking lie! Are you telling me you've become an expert poker player in a two-week span?! When you were less than nothing?!"
"Brooke, I have more experience than you in poker. You didn't even know how to play before I taught you! Don't patronize me. I just studied a bit online, and the results are in front of you. Now chill, and let's finish this game. I have plans."
"What plans? To go to your whore?! Huh?! To go fuck her?!"
"Don't call her that and calm the fuck down!"
She breathed a little. "I'm not feeling well right now, so we'll to continue this next week."
"Oh, no we don't. If you stop the game, it's the same as forfeiting, and that would mean I will have two wins."
She shook her head. "Over my dead body."
"A little dramatic, but alright then. I call."
"What do you have?"
"You show fir—"
"What the fuck do you have?!"
"Christ," I said, shocked. "A Ten."
There was a ten on the bed which gave me a pair of tens.
She shook her head, seething. "You mother fucker... I fucking nailed you!! You're cheating!"
"Why?!"
"Because there's an ace and a king on the bed, and you called with a significant amount of chips when I was clearly betting like I had at least kings. If not aces! Not to mention that I raised preflop!"
"That means you don't have a king or an ace, which means I won the pot."
"No. It means that you knew that I didn't have a king or an ace; otherwise, it would've been the stupidest call I've ever seen, and since you seem to produce good guesses all night, it is obvious that you're cheating! Did you mark the cards?!"
She started turning over the cards, painstakingly scanning them.
"Brooke, this is really desperate. Let's finish our—"
"Fucking son of a bitch! What the fuck do you call that?!!"
She showed me a subtle marking on the back of one of the aces.
"I don't know what it is."
"Fuck you! You've been staring at my cards all night! If I were a betting woman, which I am, I would bet that I would find more markings like that one."
She soon discovered all the markings I'd made prior to our game when she was at work.
"Son of a bitch!" She flung the marked cards at my face.
I drank calmly from my beer. "It doesn't revoke my win or the fact that I'm about to annihilate you with less than twenty minutes till the hour. You're in a really bad shape now."
"Are you kidding me? Not only it revokes your win, but it also gives me both wins since you've cheated!"
"I don't think our agreement states anything about cheating, and since I'm pretty sure it doesn't, you're losing here. Twice."
"This is sportsmanship! You imbecile! It doesn't need to be written as it's a part of any game, and the codes are all the same no matter what you play. I'm very sorry for your loses, but your whore is going to have to wait."
"Stop calling her that!"
"Fuck you! I'll call her whatever I like! And you be careful if you go fuck her because I'll know, and if you do it, then can you take a picture of me and talk to it for the rest of your life because you'll be fucking dead to me!"
"You know what?! Fuck you! I've been had from the second I said yes to your fucking agreement! You are a professional poker player! This whole thing was rigged! You let me win, so long as I was losing at least once a night, but you're not letting me win anymore, are you?! I had no shot of ever fucking Shannon because of your dishonesty and lies. You call that sportsmanship?! 'Oh Josh, you really brought your A-game tonight,' 'Maybe you can teach me the rules...' fuck you!"
"How did you find out?"
"What difference does it make?! You played me!"
"You neglected to mention the fact that when you thought I didn't know poker you were more than happy with that arrangement, so I don't see the difference. In fact, you were thrilled to think that I didn't know how to play, so fuck you, you hypocrite! I didn't cheat, and both of our odds to win were the same, talent aside."
"How could you not tell me this? That you're a fucking poker prodigy? A pro?"
"Well, I couldn't tell you that when we started playing, could I?!"
"So you concocted this plan, this agreement, that you'd have total power to influence our relationship however you saw fit, and then you go and say that I ruined your life?! You've ruined mine! Fucking poker pro!"
"This is exactly why I did that! We didn't have any clue about each other! We didn't know anything! Just like complete strangers."
"Well, apparently, I still don't know shit about you since you're a conniving bitch that still keeps secrets from me after I bared my soul to you. At least when we were complete strangers, I wasn't in this fucking mess I am today!"
"But I was going to tell—"
"You've ruined my life! You exploited my problem to fuck with my mind!"
"I didn't exploit your problem! I was looking for some time with you"—tears sprang to her eyes—"and you didn't want anything to do with me, and I wanted you to get something out of it, also. By the time I realized it started changing things... it was too late!"
"Fuck you!"
"I didn't mean for this to happen. I didn't want to... fall in love with you."
"You could've fucking stopped it when you saw it was getting us confused! You could've have kept winning like you do now instead of getting me to think about you in—" I sprang to my feet—"this is all your fucking fault, and you don't deserve any consideration."
"Maybe it is my fault, but it doesn't change the fact that it's done! It's our reality now! We're in love! Face it!"
"That's where you're wrong. It's not my reality. It will never be my reality." I opened the door.
"Josh, don't do anything you'll regret on later, I'm warning you. If you hurt me, if you fuck her... I will never forgive you."
"You're really sick. Do you know that?" I walked out.
"Josh!"
***
"Hey, honey." My girlfriend opened the door and kissed me.
I entered her place, and we went into her room.
"Shannon, we need to talk."
I was very emotional because of Brooke, and after I walked aimlessly for a couple of hours, it became clear to me what I needed to do.
"Okay." Her face adapted to compliment the tone of my voice: stern. "What is it?"
I lit up a cigarette with my hand trembling. "Ever since we started dating, I couldn't believe that I'd be feeling what I am feeling for you today. I genuinely care about you, and I'm having the best time with you." I paused for a drag.
She looked like she had more than a strong hunch of how this conversation was about to continue. "But..."
"But I don't want to hurt you anymore, and I know that my problem will take its toll on our relationship; if not today, then tomorrow, next week, next month... I can't do that to you, and to me. I'm getting attached to you, and I might not be able to do this soon."
She looked as if she had just been hit by a freight train. "Wow..."
"Shannon, I swear to god I'm saying these things because you mean so much to me."
"I know," she kindly said.
"You do?"
"I do, and as much as it pains me to say... maybe this is the right call to make."
She caught me by surprise, but I didn't let it show. "So you've also thought about it."
She nodded. "Josh, I think I might be in love with you. I know there can be no worse time to say it, but... I think I might be. And your problem, although hasn't reached to the point that got me really frustrated, will get me there, eventually."
"I know it will. I don't want one day to wake up and to catch you cheating on me because I couldn't give you what you deserved. It would break my heart, and I don't know if I'd be able to take something like that."
She shook her head. "This is so not fair. Just as I found a man that is so amazing, funny, interesting... his cock doesn't work, and what a cock..."
"I don't know what the fuck is wrong with me, but I can't risk hurting either of us till I figure this out; I won't."
Her eyes welled up with tears. "It really pains me to agree with you, you have no idea... but I want to feel desired, wanted—"
"Shannon, I swear to god that I—"
"I know, honey... but I want to feel it. I want to get back home and for my man to have the boner of his life when we kiss. I wanna be able to make love five times a night for months. I don't want to work so hard every time just to get five minutes."
I nodded, pain shooting through me. "I understand. You mean so much to me. If you weren't, I wouldn't even bother."
She returned my doleful gaze. "And you mean so much to me..."
"Shit," I sighed, tearing up. "This is so fucking hard and painful."
She was now weeping. "But maybe this is not the end. Maybe it's just a setback or a pause. Maybe you'll be able to fix whatever that holds you back... and you'll come find me when you do. If fate wants us together... I'll be waiting."
I nodded. "Come here."
We kissed for minutes in a painful, tearful embrace.
I let her go and started for the door. "I pray that fate does want us together."
***
It was more than painful breaking up with Shannon since I wasn't even aware of how much more I was feeling for her until we had broken up. I might not have been in love with her, but I was damn close to be, and my heart ached all the way back home. Breakups suck. During the three hours I was out, Brooke had been calling and texting me incessantly. I ignored her calls and didn't text back, but she was ripping my heart out of my chest with her texts: begging me not to fuck Shannon, begging for forgiveness, begging... telling me how much I'd be hurting her... that was a big part of why I had decided to break up with Shannon.
Brooke was more important to me romantically or otherwise. How could I sleep with Shannon knowing that it would gravely pain my sister, the woman I loved, the woman who loved me... I hated Brooke. She didn't allow me to try living without her; she didn't allow me to try maintaining a normal relationship; she didn't allow me to escape her... and Shannon was such an incredible person that she didn't deserve a lowlife like me. Who was I to deprive her of sex? Of love? Of intimacy?
I retuned home just after 1 a.m. and went upstairs. I quietly opened Brooke's door, careful not to wake her up, but she was up nonetheless, lying in her bed in total darkness... weeping in silence.
"Did you do it? Did you..."
Her stifled sob kept her from finishing.
I lay next to her, looking absently up the ceiling. "Brooke," I sighed, "I hate you so much."
She turned to face me, studying my face. "You didn't... you didn't!"
I shook my head. "I guess it is my reality after all."
She mounted me, lying flat as she tearfully stroked my cheek. "Josh, baby, rules or no rules, I'm kissing you now."
I nodded. "Please."
She pressed her lips to mine and slipped her tongue into my mouth. It was such a powerful and intimate kiss that I felt like crying. I longed for her with every cell in my body. We tangled and lapped in such a tender, slow-paced kiss.
I needed to force myself to exit her sweet mouth an hour later, gazing into her eyes in agony. "What are we going to do?"
"Whatever you want, sweetheart," she softly whispered. "I just want us to be happy."
My eyes got another visit from those tears from earlier. "Do you think... we might never be happy?"
"No way. With a love like ours? It's not possible."
Tears were now running down my cheeks. "Then why do I feel so sad?"
She stroked my tears off. "Sweetheart, don't cry... I love you so much. It breaks my heart to see you so sad."
The house was silent, and her room was pitch dark as she was lying atop me, an aching expression on her face.
"I broke up with Shannon," I sighed in tears. "It was really hard... harder than I thought."
"You did?"
I nodded, sniffling. "Why don't you just... let me go, Brooke?"
She shook her head. "I can't, baby. I tried, trust me... I can't do that."
She gave me an emotional kiss before sending me her bright loving gaze in the darkness.
"Did you really go see a shrink because of me?"
"Don't do that, Josh. You're hurting now, and you want to hurt more, but I won't let you."
I shut my eyes only to open them and have my tears streaming down my cheeks. "So you did go to a shrink..."
She kissed my eyes and tears but didn't confirm or deny.
"I don't deserve to live," I sighed. "I hurt you. I hurt Shannon. That's all I do... hurting."
"But it's not what you're doing now, is it?" she whispered, her voice affecting and sentimental. "You're loving me now. You're making every tear I shed because of you worth it. Every hurt I felt, every heartache... you're worth it, Josh. All of it."
"I don't want to be sad anymore, my love."
Brooke burst into tears. "I don't... want you to be sad. I want you to want me... like I want you."
"I want you more than anything"—I brushed her hair from her tearful eyes—"but I can never have you."
"Yes, you can... you just need to believe, my love; that's all you need."
I kissed her slowly with all of my heart. "You go sleep now, angel."
I rolled her off of me and left her crying in her bed.
***
I woke up the next day so depressed I could barely get myself out of bed after two hours of lying completely awake and staring at the same dot on the wall without so much as blinking. Ultimately, I unlocked my phone and saw that I had a few texts.
"I already miss you..." Shannon texted at 7 a.m..
Just what I needed to start my day.
I texted her back, "I miss you even more. Don't text me again. It's too hard."
I had another text from Brooke at 8:17, "Sweetheart, I didn't sleep at all last night. I can't keep going like this... I want us together. Call me when you wake up."
More good news...
Another text at 9:42, "So, are you planning on calling me anytime soon?"
It was Veronica, Brooke's friend. I had no idea where she'd gotten my number from.
I showered and sat in front of my computer for my trading while listening to breakups songs. Oddly enough, my despondency sharpened my senses, and I was able to make a three-day salary in six hours.
As I was getting a beer from the fridge, I got a text, "Maybe we rushed into this whole breakup too soon. I'm not sure about it now. What do you think?"
I texted, "We did the right thing. My problem is still here, and it's not going away anytime soon. I'm hurting just as much as you are, but you'll feel better soon, I promise. I'm begging you: Don't text again."
Forty minutes later, another text, "I don't mean to come off as the aggressor here, but you can text back with some sort of reply... maybe?"
I ignored Veronica. She was the last thing on my mind.
Fifteen minutes later, the love of my life texted, "Josh, I know you're hurting, but I'm hurting with you... I love you, and I want us to talk tonight when I get home. Please be there. I'm home in less than an hour. Text me back, baby."
I had no idea what to do with Brooke anymore. I wanted her so badly that I was willing to seriously consider committing to her, to us, as lovers.
I texted my sister, "I'm home. I love you. I miss you. I don't know what to do anymore."
She texted half-minute later, "OMG, that's it, sweetheart, let go... I'll be home really soon, and I'm taking you out. I love you more than life..."
I got dressed and went downstairs to make a cup of coffee before my sister returned. I deprived myself of food since I was so depressed, and I felt that I deserved to suffer for what I'd done to Shannon and Brooke. As I was sipping my coffee in front of the TV, there was a knock on the door.
I got up to answer it. "Yes?"
"Hi, you must be Josh. We haven't been introduced yet, but I'm your sister's boyfriend, Mark. It's very nice to meet you."
You gotta be fucking kidding me...
I was rendered speechless for somewhere between seven to ten seconds. "Um, likewise... does my sister know you're here?"
"No, it's a surprise. I'm planning on taking her out to celebrate our two-month anniversary, and since she told me she'd be here at around now, I took the initiative."
I couldn't believe this was happening. "That's just... awesome. Please, come in."
I let him in and offered him a hot beverage. We then conversed fleetingly. He was a decent guy; more than decent even, although I hated to admit it to myself. He was a 23 year-old college graduate and had started a good job and drove a nice car. He was good-looking and really seemed like a guy I would be happy for my sister to be dating, had I not been in love with her that is.
Brooke and our mother returned home a few minutes after he showed up, and my sister looked horrified to see both of us.
"Mark, what are you doing here?"
"Surprise! Happy two-month anniversary, babe."
He kissed her on the mouth and gave her the rose he had brought with him.
"Mark, you can't just come to my—"
"What a lovely rose!" Mom joined us. "I'm assuming you're Brooke's boyfriend?"
My sister made the introduction but stared into my eyes all the while with an apologetic, apprehensive look.
I collected my things and headed to the front door.
"Josh!" Brooke called. "Where are you going?"
"Oh, you're leaving? Thanks for the coffee," Mark said.
"Don't mention it. I'm really happy you have such a nice boyfriend, Brooke. Enjoy your night." I walked out.
My sister stormed out after me a second later. "Josh, wait!"
I turned to face her. "Brooke, don't. Go out with him and have fun. You deserve to have fun. He's a great guy; you did good."
"Don't do this, sweetie. I'll send him home, and we'll go out. Don't shut away again, please."
"This is fate, honey. This is the universes telling us to drop it, and I'm not going—"
"This is bullshit! This is you being scared! This is you making excuses again! Stop with this, Josh, I'm begging you... I'm sending him home."
I seized her arm. "Don't. You owe it to yourself and to me to give this a shot. Give him a shot, Brooke. He might surprise you. Again."
"You just don't get it! There isn't—"
"Aren't you going to get ready, babe?" her boyfriend asked as he joined us outside.
"Mark, this is really—"
"Yeah, she was just asking me for advice on what to wear." I gave a false chuckle. "As if I know anything about dresses... happy two-month anniversary."
"Josh!"
***
I went out to a new bar with a couple of friends that had been talking up this place that whole week. As we sat there, I instantly started intoxicating myself, dulling the pain in my heart of not seeing Shannon anymore, of knowing I had to let Brooke go... so much pain. Brooke was texting me like mad that whole night, calling me names, attacking me, threatening me, which wasn't very helpful to say the least. Shannon, on the other hand, didn't text anymore, and my friends were busy hitting on girls for the duration of our time there.
"Well, well, well, if it isn't Mr. I'm-Too-Good-To-Call-Or-Write-My-Fans. What's up, Slim?"
"Veronica," I said, incorporating puzzlement and concern into my tone. "What are you doing here?"
"Not stalking you if that's what you think."
"No, I didn't think that."
That was exactly what I was thinking.
"Kay... glad we're on the same page. Enjoy your night." She walked away.
"Veronica?"
She walked back. "Yeah?"
"I apologize I didn't text back. I was having... not the best of days."
"So it appears if judging by your face and by the ridiculous number of empty shot glasses that are ambushing your phone."
We laughed.
It was the first time I laughed that day.
"Are you always that funny?"
"What, this? I wasn't even trying."
I nodded. "What are you having?"
"Whatever you're having."
"Yo, bartender, two of that"—I pointed at my beer—"please." I looked back at Veronica. "Aren't you going to sit?"
"Oh, you're inviting me to join you? So you actually want my company?"
I smiled a guilty smile. "Fair enough; I deserve it. I apologize for the second time. Please." I gestured at the stool.
"I dunno..." She glanced back at some table. "I'm here with friends."
"Oh, okay. Have a great night then." I faced back the bartender.
"That's it? You're giving up?"
A confused frown creased my forehead. "Um, I thought—"
"Yeah, fuck my friends. I'm just shocked by your defeated attitude."
I laughed a little, then studied her eyes. "Veronica, I'm not taking no for an answer. Sit."
"That's more like it."
We drank together for a couple of minutes, which helped me considerably not to obsess over Brooke's night out or my poor Shannon. Veronica was quite amusing in addition to being hot, and I could see why she and my sister liked each other. They both had a similar sense of humor, and as it turned out, they both also had pretty nifty fake ID's.
"So, what's your story?" She sipped her beer. "What do you have to be so gloomy about?"
"I wasn't honest with you that night at the movies. I had a girlfriend, but for some fucking reason, I didn't mention her."
"I see... 'had'? She broke up with you 'cause you didn't mention her? She sounds like a ball buster anyway. Looks like you dodged a bullet."
We laughed.
"You're funny, Veronica." I reduced the contents of my beer to half. "I have to say that after the day I've had, I could use a little funny."
"Well, funny could also use a little bit of you."
Our eyes locked as tension suddenly built out of nowhere.
When I realized she had no intention of breaking it, I averted me eyes and sipped my beer. "There's more to my story though. I'm also in love with a different girl."
"And the plot thickens... now I understand why I didn't get that call. Though it's a good thing that I've run into you here. I was beginning to think I might have lost my mojo. Or boobs."
We laughed again.
"You definitely didn't lose your mojo."
She looked into my eyes again. "And my boobs?"
"I will need a photo first—to make sure that those are indeed your boobs."
"That can be arranged. I might even one up you and give you a way to compare the photos with the originals."
"You would?" I asked, perplexed.
"No, Josh, I'm not a hooker. To see those puppies up-close will actually require you to work for it. Jeez, what kind of a girl do you think I am?"
We laughed.
"My bad. I told you it's been a rough day." I polished off my beer. "Mr. Bartender, if you please..."
He handed me another bottle.
"Slow down. I don't want to drag you home barfing. What would your sister say?"
"Oh, don't you worry about her," I bitterly crooned. "She's out celebrating her two-month anniversary with her boyfriend."
"Mark? He's a great guy, isn't he?"
"You've met him," I said, stating a matter of factual yet looking for more information.
"Yeah. They seem really good together."
"Do they now... splendid."
"So back to you: That girl you're in love with, doesn't love you back?"
"It's complicated."
"She does love you back, but..."
"But it's complicated."
"But she's already married... she has three kids? She's in jail? She's a Russian spy? She's a dude?"
"More complicated."
"And I get the feeling that's all you're going to share."
I took a swig from my beer. "Great intuition."
Her phone rang, so she took the call while I had the bartender reading my next bottle.
"I punished my friends long enough. They want me back."
I smiled. "Easy to see why."
She blushed. "Listen, Josh, I'm normally not this—"
"Aggressive?"
Her blue eyes narrowed as she faked an adorable scowl. "—funny."
We laughed a bit before she continued, "Yeah... aggressive. I just thought to give it a shot, but I can see you have plenty on your plate, so I'll back down now."
"You're pretty awesome, Veronica. I'm glad to have had the chance to know you better."
She nodded. "Listen, if you ever need someone to talk to or just... need a pep talk, you have my number."
"Thank you. I appreciate it."
***
I returned home completely wasted just past midnight, and as I opened my bedroom door, I saw my sister lying on my bed, busy with her phone and looking quite furious. I walked inside and scattered my belongings on my desk before taking off my shirt. "How was your anniversary?"
"What's the answer you're looking for?"
"Honest to god... I have no clue," I sighed, kicking off my shoes after slumping into my office chair.
"Is that why you're drunk? 'Cause you have no clue?"
"What do you want from me?!" I bellowed.
"To say what the fuck you're feeling!"
"You want me to tell you how I hated it?! How I fucking despised you being on a date?! How I want to beat the shit out of your boyfriend?! Is that what you wanna hear?!"
"Only if it's the truth."
I shook my head, bottling my anger. "I met your friend Veronica at this bar." I drew out a cigarette and lit it up as I walked to the window. "She's cute. Funny girl... hot."
"Is she really now..."
"She said you and your boyfriend are looking good together."
"She's not wrong."
I spun around, confronting her bitter scowl. "Isn't that nice... I'm too drunk to have this conversation now. Feel free to leave."
"Fine." She got up, starting for the door. "Oh, by the way, I'm going to give Mark my virginity sometime this month, just so you know."
I almost choked on my cigarette. "Wait a second. What?"
"Did I stutter?"
"Brooke, quit threatening me. I'm not in the mood; not tonight."
"It's not a threat."
I stared at her for a moment, learning her eyes. "Why?"
"Because he is a great guy. Because he's in love with me. Because he wants me. And because I've had it with you."
"So you waited for me to break up with Shannon, and now you're pulling this stunt on me?"
"It's not a stunt. If you wanna fuck Shannon, you're free to do that. I'm done fighting for you." She shook her head as she opened the door. "I'm done with you."
I darted to the door and slammed it shut before she could leave. I pushed my hands against the door with my sister's head between them.
She looked away. "Let me go, Josh."
"You don't love him. You love me."
"This is not about love. This is about you not wanting to be happy. This is about me not willing to spend the next ten years persuading you that we can be happy together, that we can have a future together, that there's no one for us but each other."
"And fucking him will achieve... what exactly? You're not going to be happy. You're not—"
"I will never be happy—not in this life anyway—so what the hell? At least I'll give it a shot. Give him a shot. Like you asked me to."
"Brooke..."
"What?"
"I... don't do it."
"Why not? Give me one good reason why I shouldn't sleep with my boyfriend, who loves me and wants someday to marry me."
I looked into her eyes, overwhelmed with pain. "Please."
"That's not a reason. I was thinking something along the lines of: 'I love more you than life. I will do anything to be with you 'cause life means shit to me if you're not mine...' of course, I was just playing with it, but you get the idea."
I leaned in to kiss her, but she gave me her cheek. I rested my head on her shoulder next to her ear, wallowing in her captivating scent. "There's no going back from this. If you do it... we will never be."
"Noted. Anything else?"
I lifted my head and propped my forehead on hers as I gazed into her mesmerizing hazel eyes. "I love you so fucking much..."
"And...?"
I kept quiet.
"Yeah... thought so," she said in a painful undertone. "Good night, Josh. I hope you'll someday find whatever it is you're waiting for."
*****
Siblingly Binding Ch. 05
Drifting apart.
Two weeks had gone by, and Brooke and I hadn't spoken, nor had I seen her as she was staying at friends'—or so I hoped. The thought that she might have spent her nights with her boyfriend was breaking my heart asunder. But she was right. I couldn't give her a good reason not to give her cherry to her boyfriend. I was a hypocrite. I wanted her to save herself for me, yet I wasn't willing to take her, either. I wasn't ready to commit to her, to bind my life to hers.
My erectile problem was still present although my cock had shown some encouraging signs that it might snap out of it soon. I was able to get hard once or twice a week by myself, even if I needed to visualize my baby sister's goddess of a body to achieve that; nevertheless, it was a step in the right direction.
I was hurting bad every day because of Brooke, because of Shannon, because of me... I was resolved to get over my sister as soon as possible and to start fucking whatever I could get my hands on—provided my cock played along. I had no shot of being happy in this life anyway. If I couldn't be with my sister, there was no hope for any form of happiness. Certainly, my hope for happiness had already died if she gave her virginity to her boyfriend.
***
It was Friday night, and my friends—who had begun taking notice of my increasing depression—wanted me to go out with them to a bar we had visited once before, and since I hadn't been outdoors since I was out with them last time, and since they didn't leave me much choice in the matter, I was out on a bender with them. Upon sitting at the bar, one of my friends was quick to note that my sister was there, as well. I glanced at her table and saw that her precious boyfriend was there with her along with a large group of friends, Veronica included. My celebrative mood instantly took a nosedive.
Brooke looked stunning. Absolutely drop-dead gorgeous. Her cherry red lips were noticeable even from that far away, and so were her deep cleavage and lush body. She was a head-turner, and my friends were kind enough to continue reminding me of that. I tried persuading my posse to migrate to a different bar, but since I couldn't give them a reasonable excuse as to why I wanted to leave, they refused. Brooke was aware of my presence from the second I'd gotten in, and her bitter scowls were as versatile as plentiful. I ignored her completely and engaged in a drinking stamina contest with my friends, who didn't seem to care that I didn't even say hello to her.
Sometime after my third pint, I received a text, "You look even worse than last time :("
It was Veronica. I cut my eyes at their table and caught her smiling at me. Brooke looked away the second I met her eyes.
I texted, "What are you talking about? I was at the top of my game last time."
She laughed as she texted, "You and your sister... wanna talk about it?"
I texted, "No. Not really. I doubt she'll let you talk to me regardless."
Veronica texted, "I don't take orders from no one. I do what I want. Get me a beer."
Once her beer was placed on the counter, Veronica joined me. "What's shaking, homeboy?"
I cocked a brow, smiling. "Homeboy?"
"I got you to smile."
I chuckled.
"And to laugh. That's worth another beer."
"Well-played. But maybe first start with this one?" I gestured at her beer and glanced at Brooke, who stared back at me quite despicably. "I think my sister is less than pleased to see you here. It's best you get back to your table. I don't want you two—"
"Josh, I know how to handle Brooke." She sat next to me. "No need to worry."
I shrugged my shoulders. "If you say so."
One of my buddies joined us. "Oh... it's you."
He clearly remembered Veronica from the movies, when she'd pretty much ridiculed him.
"Yeah, it's me." She darted a hostile look at him. "Now go away."
He gave her the evil eye and went to sit farther down the counter.
"You two really hit it off." I laughed, and Veronica giggled along.
"So I'm going to go out on a limb and assume that you're still in love with whomever that girl is and that it hasn't gone well thus far."
Brooke and I traded another bitter look.
I turned back to her as I swigged my beer. "Veronica, I think you're psychic."
"I'm not psychic, just observant. I'm really good at reading people. It's like my gift." She took a sip from her beer.
"Trust me, you are a girl of many gifts."
"Too bad that some people can't see that."
"Ex-boyfriend?"
"Boyfriends."
"Then it's their loss, because you can overflow Santa's sack with your gifts."
"Is that so?" She smiled. "Do tell."
"I find it hard you need me to tell you about your gifts."
"And still..." she started, patiently waiting.
"Alright. Let's start with the obvious: you're attractive, you're—"
"Attractive?" she echoed, her brow arching at the insult. "Wow, you're really not interested in me."
"I wanted to go with hot, but I wasn't sure if that's cool."
"Hot works." She giggled. "Still a long way to fill Santa's sack. Carry on."
"You're smoking hot, you're hilarious, you're sharp, you care about people, you're sensitive, you're intelligent, you're a good friend, and clearly, you're quite observant, just to name a few, and I barely even know you."
There was an awkward silence for a moment or two.
"Jeez..." she murmured, a bashful simper crossing her pretty mouth. "Apparently, I have more gifts than I thought."
I finished my beer. "Yes, you do."
"It's weird, you know..." she mused a minute later and pensively sipped on her beer.
"What is?"
"You, me... this."
A worried look furrowed my brow. "This?"
"Don't freak out; I wasn't implying anything. I'm just saying that... I normally don't have such good conversations with guys, but with you it feels..."
She pulled her blond hair back as she nervously looked away.
"Yeah?"
She turned her head back to me, locking our eyes together. "... effortless."
Another tense silence took over.
"Veronica, you're ruining this. I don't have female friends, and I'm enjoying your company, but—"
"My bad; won't happen again."
"Good girl."
I got another beer, and we continued to drink, silently ruminating.
"Did you really mean what you said before?" she asked out of the blue after a minute or so. "What you said about me?"
"Every word. I don't lie to my friends."
"Just to your girlfriends."
I slowly bobbed my head, staring blankly at my beer. "Sometimes."
She emptied her beer in periodical sips, deep in thought. "Then how is it that you think so highly of me—I mean I understand you're in a tight spot, but"—she shot me an unequivocal look—"there's something here, Josh... isn't there?"
I looked into her expressive blue eyes. "What happened to it won't happen again?"
"Oops," she said, though not seeming sorry at all.
I ordered a shot of whiskey and glanced at my sister, who again viciously glared back at me. My heart dispersed shocks of hurt throughout my body. "I think that... it's time for you to get back to your table."
"Wow," she sighed, her tone hurtful. "You can be one serious dick when you want to."
"Veronica, I don't know what to say to you. You're well aware of my predicament, and this talk isn't doing any good to my fragile state of mind. Actually, it kinda makes me feel worse."
"Why?"
"Because... trust me when I tell you this: If I'd met you six months ago, I would've been all over you. You wouldn't even need to speak; I would be following you around like a puppy. You're incredible, but I'm damaged, and you're now making me feel even more damaged."
"You're not that damaged, Josh; not to me you're not."
I heaved a sigh. "Veronica, I'm begging you: run for your life."
She nodded as she stood up and dashed away. She suddenly halted halfway to her table and strutted back to me with a look of resolution on her face. "You wanna know what I think, Josh? I think you're scared. I think you don't want to get hurt again, and you're pushing away anyone who might hurt you in the future."
I snorted. "Please, don't act like you know me. What, we've talked a couple of times, and you're already an expert at me? You couldn't be more off. Just ask my sister."
"And what would she tell me?"
I took a long draft from my beer. "That this is beyond your powers."
"That's what you think. A month from now, you'll be so hung up on me, I'll have to get a restraining order."
I did the shot of cheap whiskey and shivered at the disgusting burn. "Veronica, you don't know what you're talking about. You're playing with fire here."
"The foundations are already here: we are attracted to one another, we have ridiculously great conversations, and we really like each other. All I need is just to get that girl out of your head long enough for me to squeeze in."
"If it were that easy, my ex-girlfriend, who shared with me all of what you just said, would have long made it happened, and trust me, she gave it her all. You don't stand a chance, so run along to my sister, calm her down before she kills me with her evil stares."
"I'm not your ex-girlfriend."
"No, you're not, and I'm not downplaying your obvious qualities, but sadly, I'm right about this."
"Then prove me wrong. I want you to prove me wrong."
I looked at her in bafflement. "Are you fucking kidding me? Veronica, this isn't a game! I will hurt you! I don't want this on my conscience."
"I thank you for your due diligence. I'm aware of the risks and absolve you from any future guilt or hurt you might cause me. Now when are we going out on our first date?"
"Jesus Christ," I sighed, frustratingly shaking my head. "You're way over your head here! Why don't you go find yourself some other hobby? I'm not going to participate in this."
"Because you're scared."
"What do I have to be scared about?"
"That I'm right. That you might fall in love with me. That I'll have total power over you. I know you felt it: at the movies, two weeks ago, now... there's something here, Josh. I'm not imagining it."
"You're getting this all wrong. I'm not—"
"Ron, can I talk to my brother in private, please?" Brooke cut me in after she showed up out of nowhere.
"Sure." The blonde grabbed her beer, and before returning to her table, she added, "Josh, we're not done."
*
"Stay away from her."
I kept facing the bartenders and avoided eye contact. "Good to see you, too, Sis."
"Spare me the pleasantries. I don't want you to hurt her."
"I don't wanna hurt her, but she's basically coercing me to take her out. Maybe you can knock some sense into her 'cause I sure hell couldn't."
"I'll take care of it. You just keep your distance."
"Done." I raised my beer and resumed drinking. "You're still here," I stated half-minute later.
"This is your idea of being happy? Getting drunk? Are you feeling happy now? God, you're pathetic..."
"Brooke, get lost."
"You're such a sad, sad person..."
I turned my head to meet her eyes. "Why don't you get back to your boyfriend there and leave me alone. Veronica was right: you do look good together." I gave her my back.
"That's not the only thing we're good together at."
Her wicked uttering pierced through my heart like a poisonous arrow. My blood pressure instantly sored as my body began flaming internally. I wanted to die, but I wasn't going to give her the satisfaction of seeing how badly she was hurting me.
I kept my back to her. "Yeah, I bet he's having the time of his life with that slutty mouth of yours."
"You've seen my bag of tricks. What do you think?"
"I think you're a fucking whore. I bet you swallow every day."
"Try twice a day... though I'll admit that his cum his disgusting, nowhere near as tasty as yours. But what can you do? It's not like he gives me much choice, and you know how I aim to please."
I did another whiskey shot to try to quiet my loose nerves. "Oh, we know... we know."
"He filled me up so many times that I can smell his cum in my breath sometimes. It's really nasty. I'm fucking sweating his jizz at the gym. He's probably drained fifty gallons of his revolting cum down my throat so far, but I can't say anything. He's my man."
I turned to look at her for the first time since she'd started perforating my heart. "You're such a dirty fucking slut."
"You don't even know the half of it." She mashed her thighs together, as if she had been holding in her pee. "God, my pussy's sore..."
She was skinning my heart alive. I started trembling out of ache and rage. The thought she had given him her virginity was, literally, killing me. I wanted to murder her on the spot, yet I did my best to disguise it.
I looked away. "So, how was your... first time? Was it everything you hoped for?"
"Better."
I gulped, clinging to composure for dear life. "I'm... happy for you. When was the... the special occasion?"
"Actually, it was the night after you gave up on me. It was very special though. He lit up candles and put on some music... and then he rammed his giant cock into me while I was screaming from the unbearable pain."
I was seriously beginning to lose it. Every word she uttered was like a spear thrust into my chest, skewering my already bleeding heart. I accidentally shed a tear, but I wiped it off tactfully, so she might not have noticed.
"Josh, are you okay? You don't look like you're feeling well," she said as demonically as possible.
"You're such a fucking whore."
"Why? Because I let my boyfriend pop my cherry? It was amazing, Josh, though I was so embarrassed since I bled so much. I kept bleeding for hours, but he didn't mind. He just kept fucking me all night long. I begged him to stop. I told him it hurt too much, but he didn't care. God, he was horny... he didn't stop even when I cried."
"Get the fuck away from me."
"Why? Does it hurt?"
"Don't flatter yourself. Your filthy mouth can't hurt me. You're scaring the girls away."
"It's been almost two weeks since he cracked me open, and I still cry sometimes from the pain. Is it normal, Josh? I don't think it's normal... he already told me he was going to fuck me hard tonight, and I have to admit: he scares me. I just hope he won't get too rough with me, like last night when he got carried away, and he tried fucking me up the ass without lube even. Thank god he's too big," she sighed in relief. "It bought me some time."
I looked at her fleetingly, genuinely pondering whether I should punch her in the face. I couldn't control myself anymore, and if I stayed a second longer, I would either kill her, me, or the both of us. I got up, put my jacket on, and walked out. Veronica was walking my way, but luckily, my whore of a sister stopped her before she could reach me. I took a cab home and drank until I passed out in my bed.
***
The next few days, I kept myself as occupied as possible with my trading and staying over at friends'. I couldn't face Brooke. I was so hurt that I couldn't even bring myself to look at her. I couldn't believe she had given her virginity to her boyfriend, and I was even more shocked by how vicious she was about it, fully knowing she was cutting at my chest.
I toyed a couple of times with the idea of getting back together with Shannon since my cock was now producing more boners by the day, but I couldn't go through with it since I knew I couldn't give her, emotionally, what she so deserved. She meant too much to me. I then thought about Veronica. I knew I had promised Brooke to stay away from her, but she was able to make me laugh, and that was a hell of a lot more than what my friends could do for me. I needed someone to help me forget my sister, and I was desperate.
"I can't believe it," Veronica answered her phone.
"Believe it."
"Are you sure you didn't misdial? Because I'm not cool if you hang up."
I chuckled.
"So, what can I do for you, Josh? Aside from making you laugh."
"I don't know. What can you do for me?"
"Less than you might think."
"Oh?"
"Your sister has forbidden me from having any romantic contact with you affective four days ago, when you stormed out without even saying goodbye."
"I thought you don't take orders from no one."
"I don't, but I don't wanna lose one of my best friends; especially, when her damaged brother has shown so little interest in me."
"Then how about a non-romantic contact? Did she say anything about that?"
"Actually... no, she didn't."
"Is that something you might be interested in?"
"I might... but if we're going to be friends, it might be best to keep it from her. I don't want her to give me another ultimatum."
"That's doable."
"Good. Now, when do I get to see you?"
I chuckled. "A little eager there, aren't we, friend?"
"What can I say? I really like my new friend."
"Well, tonight there's—"
"Great. Pick me up at 8?"
"You don't even know what I was going to say."
"You had me at tonight."
We laughed.
"Wear something pretty," I said.
"Don't I always?"
"Text me your address. See you at 8."
*
I returned home later that day to get ready and to take my mother's car. I entered the house and saw Brooke sitting in the living room with my dad and her boyfriend.
"I thought to report you to missing persons by now," my dad said. "Where have you been?"
I walked to the stairs. "At a friend's."
"Have you met your sister's boyfriend?"
Both Brooke and Mark kept quiet. Mark was obviously aware we weren't speaking.
"Yes, I have, and though I'd love to stay and chat, I have a date to get ready for."
As I was scrubbing in the shower, I heard the bathroom door squeaks open, and someone no doubt entered. I quickly worked out that only my sister would do such a thing as my parents would always knock. I ignored her presence, even though I couldn't be sure it was her since I couldn't see through the shower curtain. After a couple of minutes, I decided to say something since my mystery guest remained in complete stillness.
"What do you want?"
"To brush my teeth," my sister replied.
"You're unbelievable... get out."
"No."
"God, you're so juvenile."
She opened the curtain.
"Brooke, what the fuck?!"
She glimpsed at my cock before she stared into my eyes.
"There's something seriously wrong with you, Brooke."
"No one is more qualified than you to know—since you're the one who's fucked me over and ruined my life."
"Yeah? Was it also me who told you to spread your legs and let your boyfriend's giant cock pop your cherry?"
"You gave up on me."
"Don't you fucking dare! I didn't give up on you!"
"Then what were you doing? You sure hell didn't fight for me!"
"I was... you know what? Why don't you take your sore pussy back downstairs? I have a date, and I'm going to be late."
"I don't know what you're so excited about. Your squishy dick doesn't even work. Only I can make you hard, you fucking pervert."
"Wrong, my slutty sister. My dick has now resumed working, and although I can't claim it to be fully operational, I'm slowly getting there. I don't need your skanky mouth anymore. I can get it nice and hard by myself; that said, I do thank you for your whorish services. You've been of great help. My future girlfriends will forever be in your debt."
I gloated inwardly when I noticed that I finally succeeded in piercing through her armor as she was clearly starting to get rattled.
"You're bluffing."
"Am I? This is not poker, Brooke. I never bluff when cunts are involved... speaking of cunts, get the fuck downstairs. Give your boyfriend a good blowjob before you go out. That's all you're good for anyway... you disgust me."
"I wish you die, Josh. For what you did to me... you should die."
"Whatever, whore."
***
I took Veronica out that night to a quiet bar, and she was looking extra hot. Her shoulder length blond hair was swept into a ponytail, her bust was emphasized with a low-cut blouse, and her snug skirt gave my cock more than enough to get excited about, which got me excited that my cock was even getting excited in the first place.
We were having a good time watching a jazz band that was playing old hits; however, I found myself struggling not to obsess over my sister since I was quite emotional from how I'd spoken to her, although I knew she deserved it. She had given her boyfriend her virginity, and that was the price for her to pay -- that I would hate her forever.
"Do I look pretty enough for you?" Veronica asked, coyly simpering.
"Oh, yeah. You look ravishing."
She did look ravishing. Her looks was her star gift, and one of many gifts this girl had in possession.
"Ravishing... now that is a word I haven't heard in a while."
"That is a word I haven't said to a girl in a while; or ever for that matter."
Blood mounted in her cheeks. She began circling the rim of her wine glass with her pampered fingernail, glancing back and forth between the glass and me in cute bashfulness.
I wasn't lying. I never called any girl ravishing before, but Veronica more than fit the bill. She was a very beautiful girl, on par with my sister, which got me to think that perhaps there was a kernel of truth in the myth that hot girls tend to befriend fellow hot girls. I then reflected on the fact that I had never called Brooke ravishing, even though she definitely was. I wondered if it meant something... a wave of melancholy then sept over me, when a plausible explanation suggested that I didn't appreciate Brooke enough to realize her true worth. I quickly dismissed it from my head and perked up when I reminded myself that she was a fucking demon of a whore.
I ordered another glass of wine and looked at Veronica, who seemed a bit pensive. "What are you thinking about?"
"Are you sure you wanna know?" she asked, her voice sleek and sultry, almost a purr.
"Why wouldn't I?"
"I was just thinking that you're quite... ravishing yourself."
I blushed and chuckled in discomfort. "Now that's definitely the first time a girl ever called me that."
She smiled. "Your ex-girlfriends didn't think you're ravishing?"
"Well... I don't know," I laughed, still embarrassed. "They called me good-looking, hot, handsome, hunk, even pretty"—I recalled Brooke calling me that awhile back—"but... never ravishing."
Our mouths closed shut for a full minute as we eye-fucked each other.
She broke eye contact and resumed playing with her wine glass. "Too bad that this can't go anywhere."
"Can't it?"
"I'm not going to risk losing your sister as my friend, so no, it can't."
"I told you that you were a good friend."
We kept quiet, focusing on the music.
"And besides, you're still hung up on that girl," she suggested as an afterthought.
"Indeed I am," I sighed in dismay and drank from my glass.
"I have to say, it's a shame that I won't get to prove to you that I can make you fall in love with me."
"Oh, I'm sure you could."
"You're teasing me."
I smiled. "Is it working?"
She smiled back but didn't reply.
We spent another hour at the bar before I drove us to some remote parking lot while the radio was playing mellow rock songs. It was dark and deserted at this time of hour.
"What are we doing here?" Veronica asked, looking out the window.
I put the car in park. "I don't know. What are we doing here?"
Her blue eyes locked with mine. Her breathing accelerated, her breasts swelled more conspicuously with each gasp, and her tongue licked her pink-glossed lips more times than she would've liked. She was struggling to disengage. Something had to give. A sharp intake of breath from Veronica gave the green light as we simultaneously stormed one another. That was one passionate kiss as I had been dying to tongue her all night long, and she seemed just as enthused as I was. The caramel flavor of her mouth fluids sent shocks of lust rippling throughout my body.
Her hunger for my kiss was insatiable, and she wasn't holding back when her tongue orbited my own before venturing into sections that only Brooke had dared to explore before her. I gulped her back just as eagerly, feeling out the straightness of her teeth, the curves of her gums, and I grazed her palate more than once.
That kiss was like a hurricane, gaining strength with each minute passing by. Its intensity reached a ceiling where I had seldom punched through in the past, and as I leaned more into it, our breathing was growing louder and sharper and the pace drastically quicker. Just as we were getting violent, with both of us panting our craving straight into each other's mouths, Veronica repelled my chest with a surprising amount of force.
"We can't... I promised Brooke."
I leaned back in my seat, letting out a long sigh of exasperation, dazed by just how toothsome and explosive that kiss was. "What exactly did she say to you?"
"She, basically, attacked me for not asking for her permission first. She then proceeded to badmouth you and finished with a threat that if I went out with you, she would not be my friend anymore."
"Did she give you a reason?"
"I asked for one, but she just said that it would deeply hurt her and that I shouldn't test her, or I'd be sorry."
"Yeah," I sighed. "She likes saying that. It's like her catch phrase."
"It's really unfair. If judging by that kiss, this could've gone to be a start of something really promising."
"But it won't," I said, slyly nibbling my bottom lip.
She smiled. "Don't do that. You're making it very difficult for me to keep my promise."
I leaned closer and lingered on her neck, taking in her scent while blowing cool air on it. "I don't think this friend bit is going to work out for me after all," I whispered.
"It won't?" she barely panted.
I rested my forehead on hers and whispered, "Not when I want to be inside you so fucking bad that it aches."
"You do?" she most definitely panted.
I gave my lips a lick and bobbed my head. "So fucking bad."
I laid my lips on the smooth surface of her neck and skimmed them over her skin, relishing the sweet scent of her perfume. Veronica, as opposed to my sister, didn't have a perceivable body odor that I could pick up on. She was more neutral to my keen nose, which was somewhat unfortunate since I greatly adored the complexity of Brooke's slew of diverse aromas.
In recent months, I had been taking Brooke's sensational odor apart and working out its ingredients to try fathoming why I was so addicted to her. My sister smelled like a mixture of cocoa butter and vanilla with a just pinch of cinnamon and English pepper. There were a few drops of lime, and more than just a sprinkle of spearmint there... and perhaps just a dash of sage. That was all I was able to identify thus far.
But her scent was far too complex for my nose to truly uncover all of the magic that was going around there. Sometimes I wondered if I could sense a hint of strawberry, or walnut, or even honey, but I couldn't unequivocally conform either ingredient in later smelling sessions. My nostrils were bombarded with too much of her, and it would have taken a decent lab and a few millions of dollars from the tax payers' hard earned cash to have a serious go at it.
But there was no lab that could define her body odor that was no doubt thrown into this heavenly mixture of a fragrance; the secret ingredient that I more than suspected by now was the true culprit of why she was so irresistible to me. I simply responded to it in ways that I couldn't comprehend. Brooke smelled like a dream to me. Her sweet-sour aroma had such freshness and zest to it that it triggered my cock to stand up and admire her every time she got my nose. I despised her for being able to trigger this vile response, this illicit yearning.
Even though Veronicas' scent wasn't as compound as my sister's, it was very much arousing and pleasing to the nose nonetheless, and I took my time sniffing her good. I planted soft kisses across her neck that had her skin changing colors like a chameleon. Her gold tanned neck was stained with rosiness wherever I kissed, as if my lips were coated with a light shade of red chapstick.
"Josh, please stop," she breathed.
"Ask me again, but this time like you mean it, and I will. I swear I will."
I returned to nibble her neck while waiting for Veronica to put a stop to my advances, yet she was taking her time, and I knew that if I had any hopes of breaking down her resistance, I had to capitalize on this small window of opportunity she was fully intending to shut.
I labored to escalate that rash on her neck and was rewarded almost immediately -- louder moans and deeper gasps, and more importantly, not a plea nor a complaint was released from her seductive lips. After a few more nibbles there, I moved to her pretty earlobe and tugged at it with my teeth. I then sucked her pearl stud into my mouth. This had a greater feedback in the form of her shuddering. I sent my tongue behind her ear to lick the sensitive joint before I resumed tugging and licking her earlobe to, hopefully, crumble her will completely.
"Fuck it." She grabbed my head, and her tongue penetrated my mouth as deep as it could go.
We were back exactly where we had stopped earlier, with the intensity level tearing through the roof, and surprisingly, my cock was swollen and ready, something that hadn't happened in a long time now when I was making out with a girl, my sister excluded. As I was passionately kissing her, I pondered how was it that I was hard now. Was it due to the recent progress I achieved with my cock? Or was it Veronica herself who willed it? Was it the fact that I finally gave up on Brooke? Either way, I was now hard as metal.
I took the liberty to feel Veronicas' vibrant breasts, and when she didn't stop me, I was all over them, massaging them over her blouse. A few minutes later, my hand was cupping her tits under her blouse and eventually under her bra. I took my time there, gently curling her nipples. They were satisfyingly erect and begged for my touch. Veronica, like Brooke, was also quite sensitive, and her nipples accepted only the gentlest of tugs.
After spending a few minutes with her boobs and mouth, I could sense a whiff of feminine excitement. I wanted to reach for her pussy and taste her, but I knew I needed to pace myself. Veronica was excited, yet I wasn't confident she was excited enough that she would have let this continue had I reached for her snatch so early in our groping. So I took my time, rotating my mouth between her neck, ear, and lips while rolling her hard little buds in my fingers. Only minutes later, when a carefully thought-out curl of her left nub got her smooth legs to jolt for the first time, I knew that it was over -- she was mine for the taking.
I slowly glided my hand down to her tummy, and from there, I shrewdly dropped it onto her slender thigh. I caressed her skin while swirling my tongue deep in her mouth to keep her preoccupied, so she wouldn't give too much thought to what was going to happen. I was having the boner of my life stroking her tanned thigh, but it wasn't enough for me. I wanted more of her, and I had to make my move.
My hand slunk under her skirt and between her legs. Not only she did not stop me, she even parted her trembling thighs ever so slightly, divulging how much she lusted after me. Encouraged, I trailed my fingers along her inner thigh until I could feel the hem of the cotton fabric that was glued to her cunt. A deep, ragged gasp reassured me that Veronica very much liked to be touched.
And touched she would be. I laid my fingers on the edge of the fabric and navigated in blindness to the center of it. I pressed my fingers to the heart patch that was sewed to her thin panties—if my fingers portrayed it accurately to my mind—and slowly rubbed her there in small radial circles. They were fairly moist when I began my massage, her panties, but minutes later, they were genuinely wet. I took great pride in my work yet still paid extra attention to Veronicas' lips and tongue. It was important to me for Veronica to feel that she wasn't just a cheap fuck. I had humped two girls in the car before, but they were promiscuous cunts, and as such, I disregarded their mouths completely while working their pussies as bluntly as possible.
Veronica was not like that. She was a classy girl who just found herself getting carried away with a guy she really liked. She wasn't a skank, and I knew it. Now it was time for her to feel that I had the understanding of it. I kissed her like she deserved to be kissed and made the trips to her neck and ear when needed to give her the full experience. Yet I kept at it, rubbing her pussy over her panties while kissing her as romantically as I could. She was all fired up—at least as I was—so I confidently slid my hand into her panties, and when she didn't stop me, I roamed free around her vulva. I could feel her pubic hair, more like a landing strip on her chubby mound, and I was dying to fuck her by now.
I ran my finger a few times along her wet slit but never touching her clit. I wanted her to beg me to rub her button; however, I seemed to mis-profile her. Veronica was more strong-willed than I had taken her for and permitted only pants to escape her mouth throughout the erotic massage I was giving her hot little sex. She wasn't like Shannon or Brooke, who felt comfortable to boss me around their pussies.
Perhaps it was because she didn't feel she had the power with me. Brooke was well aware I was in love with her, and I courted Shannon not once but twice, so they were right to feel confident. Veronica, on the other hand, was not courted by me, and had she not been so direct and aggressive, we wouldn't have been sitting in my mother's car right now, with my fingers stroking her delicate folds.
Nevertheless, Veronica sought for me to know that she was enjoying my touch and parted her tanned thighs some more to grant me more room to get creative. I drew the figure eight to spread her desire as evenly as possible. She responded to that very well, and a lustful gasp disclosed her excitement. I had my finger teaming up with my thumb as I trailed both up her slit. Although I didn't make contact with her nub, I did press both my finger and my thumb to the supple flesh close by; just gentle presses, to feel her softness and to taunt her clit out of its hood some more.
She laid her lips on mine and gasped mid kiss as I kept with my sensual presses near her sensor-packed button. While still pulsing my finger nigh her clitoris, I wiggled my thumb across the hot cleft to ruffle her pussy-lips, encouraging them to leak some more. Her supple folds shook off drops of wetness like raindrops freefalling off a leaf on a chilly autumn morning, and I could feel her lust intensifying both by scent as by touch.
A delicious, feminine stew was being slow-cooked down inside her. She had a mouthwatering cuisine going in there, three Michelin stars from the smell of it, and I could tell this pussy was destined for some culinary greatness. I could only hope for myself to have the opportunity to dine down at her vulva in one of these days.
I trailed my finger up to her mound and stroked along her strip of womanly turf, assessing its thickness and softness solely by touch. Veronicas' bush was nowhere near as aggressive as my sister's massive golden brown triangle. It was tightly contained and was kept closer to that fat sod it was growing on. Her fuzz wasn't as soft as my sister's velvet-like grass, either; still, I would be hard pressed to call it rough. I very much liked the feel of her haircut under my studying fingertip.
I rubbed the smooth skin surrounding it—where she was shaved like a baby—to pump some more blood down to my ever-engorging member. It was a meticulous scrap of land, and one that was going to make some guy very happy someday. I traveled back down to her slit and softly stapled her lips together. Veronica sobbed a sexy whimper down my ear canal when I graciously decided to release. Her nether lips were now fairly slick, and in general, the entire region felt more slippery. I struggled to get a grip on her folds when I attempted to unravel them. I looked into Veronicas' glassy eyes to gauge her frame of mind, and I could feel them begging me to rub what her mouth wouldn't utter.
I kept my eyes locked with hers as I ran my finger along the damp shores of her slit. The master of her want was no doubt strolling in the outdoors and away from its shelter under my care giving. Veronicas' sensual lips, both bottom and top, grew in quivering the closer I was getting to that tiny bud of lust. Her miniscule rainmaker was within a hair of my fingertip, and had it been able to sing, her pussy would have been the stage of a rock concert by now.
Her body jerked once or twice as I circled its private property. She wanted me to disturb its peace. It was easily evident in her pace of breathing and pleading eyes. She was panting for me to molest it and to make her rain. I waited for her to yield, but Veronica was not a quitter, and she was bravely taking the abuse, hoping for me to crack.
The problem was that I was indeed beginning to crack. By now, I had no clue who wanted me to rub her clit more. After my finger had been plenty teased by her delightful wetness, and after I regretfully accepted that Veronica would not beg for her clit to be rubbed anytime soon, I began stalking her entrance. I rubbed clockwise and rotated after a minute or so.
She wasn't going to get any wetter as my fingertip explained it to me. I taunted her slick opening, alerting it that I was due for a tight, warm bath. I gave her tongue another passionate rub and faintly pressed the tip of my finger into her. I was beginning to split her lips, and my excitement was immense. Her hot wetness welcomed my finger with a snug embrace and asked where the rest of it was, and so I pressed deeper, going half finger in her.
Although very aroused, Veronica was tight, and while my finger was sheathed in her soaked walls, I questioned how my dick would be able to squeeze itself in, permitting Veronica had allowed it. I focused back when my finger reminded me that the sooner it started stretching Veronica the sooner my prick would be able to answer that question itself. I entered her all the way and began fingering her tight pussy.
"Oh god, I can't believe this is happening," she moaned. "I'm not like this... usually. I want you to respect me. I don't want... Josh..." Her breathing was out of control.
I had already suspected Veronica might be timid and conflicted upon having my finger inside of her; she didn't surprise me. I had a good grip on what kind of a person she was by now, and she wasn't a car cunt. I had to rid her of her guilt, so not only I would get the fuck her, but that she would also permit herself to take pleasure, like she deserved.
I kept sliding my finger in and out of her slick channel. "I respect you more than anything, and I want to go in you, Veronica. Now."
She stormed my mouth in reply and panted, "What a coincidence: I want it, too. Pull out your cock and push your seat back as far as you can."
I skidded my finger out of her and sucked it clean. The taste of her lust easily agreed with my sensitive, pussy-loving palate, and I was now more eager than ever to impale her. I pushed my seat back and tugged down my jeans and boxer briefs. My dick was so stiff it could have been used as a murder weapon in a blunt force trauma to the head scenario. It was aching to bathe in her oils. While I was getting ready, Veronica slid off her panties and moved to straddle me.
"Josh, put on a rubber," she sensually whispered in my ear and moved to kiss my neck.
While nibbling my neck, she held my cock in her smooth hand and ran my tip along her wet slit with the occasional teasing of her previously uncatered button.
"I don't have one," I lied.
I hated condoms, and I wanted to fuck her bareback.
"What? Shit!" She was still running my cock head along her slit. "You must be the only guy in America who doesn't carry a condom."
"Veronica, I'm dying to go in you," I confessed as sincerely as possible.
She continued rubbing herself with me as she pondered it. "Are you clean? Can I trust you not to give me anything?"
"Cleaner than a sterile lab."
She was still deliberating before she shook her head, frustrated. "Whatever; I'm so horny." She darted her tongue into my mouth while slowly impaling herself on my straining erection. "Just don't come in me."
I gasped forcefully as my prick split her folds and began sliding up her hot, wet vagina. "Wouldn't even dream about it."
She took a little more than half of me, but then she froze.
"What's wrong?" I panted.
"You gotta be kidding me," she muttered, taken aback.
"What do you mean? I didn't come or anything," I swiftly said, defending myself.
She began awkwardly maneuvering herself on half of my baloney.
"No, it's not that," she giggled sheepishly. "I need to get used to you for a moment... you're big."
"Well do it quick; I'm dying to fuck you."
"Yeah well, I want to enjoy not to suffer... here it goes."
She carefully lowered herself all the way down, gasping throughout, until her toned, bare ass rested comfortably on my skin. She then sat still with her face contorting in micro expressions of discomfort.
I stroked her cheek. "Are you okay?"
She started bobbing on me gingerly, keeping a few inches of me out." Fuck, you're big."
"I don't know if I'm that big or that you're just so tight," I gasped. "God, you feel sensational."
"Right back at ya," she panted.
A minute later, I stretched her enough, and we started fucking like we meant it. I was thrusting into her hard and fast while she was bouncing like a ping pong ball and panting in joy. Her pussy swallowed me in and out of her in gusto, and the thin streak of turf on her mound kept scraping my groin. I grabbed her tit over her blouse and moved to fuck her mouth along with her cunt until I accidentally got her to bump her head up the sunroof when I had applied too much thrust into her sopping slit.
"Ow," she whimpered, holding her head.
"Sorry. Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," she breathed, "but I think it's best if you sit still and let me take care of us."
"Works for me."
Fucking in a midsize hatchback is as uncomfortable as it gets, as the majority of the car fucking population would surely agree, but Veronica managed to make it much less intrusive to my orgasm as she was quite limber and incorporated in her fucking a stack of compact yet effective grinding variations.
She hooked one leg behind my seat while the other was bent as she propped her back against the steering wheel to gyrate in almost no room at all. It was so unbelievably erotic. Her hips barely moved an inch, yet my cock was ringing inside her like a clapper in a bell. She was a very capable fucker, and what little space she had, she optimally utilized to get me to vibrate inside her in ecstasy.
She was too wet, too tight, and way too good for me to keep holding on. The fact that I hadn't been inside a pussy in ages, the fact that we were humping in a public place, and the fact that she was super-hot were driving me over the edge in under a minute since she'd changed tactics.
I groaned, indulging in her tight little maw. "Veronica, I haven't fucked in a long time."
"Really," she panted. "Because you're fucking me amazing."
I breathed a little, trying to manipulate my cock to a more tranquil state of mind. "I'm pretty sure it is you who's fucking me. I can hardly move."
We chuckled a little, which bought me a few more seconds.
"Well Josh, you just keep letting me do my thing"—she moaned—"and I promise you that we'll both be smiling when it's all said and done."
She retracted the leg that was hooking my backrest and bent it to match her other one. She leaned forward to hug my seat, pressing her bosom to my face, and she was back gyrating while panting in my ear.
"About that," I gasped, admiring her fresh grinding approach, "I need to pull out; I'm gonna come."
Her pussy was rotating on my cock in a rousingly uneven speed-pattern as Veronica was applying more force at her left side and slowing down at her right. It was absolutely incredible.
"No, I'm almost there... half-minute."
I gave her pussy another look to see if I might miraculously be able to harness my chakras to help me stave off my imminent orgasm. No way. She was tight, soaking wet, and as skillful as it gets. My dick wouldn't have anything to do with whatever exercise that might delay its eruption.
"It'll be long over by then."
"Please, I'm almost there; don't pull out," she gasped, urgently fucking me. "Just... just come inside me. I'm on the pill anyway."
I gave another go at trying to buy her more time, but that compact grinding movement nipped in the bud whatever little progress I might have been able to make. Her tight, bare ass kept revolving on my thighs to enable her sex grinding, which was further draining whatever that was left of my stamina, and I had never been all that good at depriving myself of pleasure to begin with. It was hopeless.
"Keep holding..." She moaned, accelerating her gyrating. "Hold... I'm almost... there. Hold... hold... hold..."
Veronicas' attempt to tame my cock with her sexy pleading, moaning, and panting while she was fucking it with the tightest of cunts had the exact opposite outcome. I was so turned on by it, and, regardless, my cock was a chauvinist prick that would never allow any pussy, however hot and wet, to tell it when to come.
She wasn't there yet, but ten seconds later, I pulled her down by her small waist and buried my cock as deep as her wringing wet slit let me. As soon as my balls thumped against her snatch, they began pumping, my dick began throbbing, and I began filling up her pussy.
"Oh god," I moaned in relief. "Fuck!"
"Almost... yes!" She groaned when my cum triggered her orgasm. "Yes, yes..."
She gyrated her hips with very little freedom as I didn't allow her to move and interrupt my mean cock from spurting in the depths of her. Her body tensed up, and she tried her hardest to slither from my grip, so she could gyrate her tight little ass some more. I could feel her pussy walls spasming and massaging my cock in her velvety cum while I was still shooting my load into her. Once her pussy was done flooding me with her warm fluids, it shut tighter around my cock.
Her hot cunt then milked me for everything I had, sucking more and more of my jizz into her ripe womb in hopes to make a father out of me. As we traded the last bead of our cum, Veronica collapsed on me, and we remained gasping on each other's necks for at least a minute. My depleting prick was still stuffing her sex, which began leaking the mingle of our cum down my balls and staining my mother's beloved driver seat.
"I hate your sister," she said between labored breaths. "I fucking hate her."
"That makes two of us," I panted back.
Although I hated her for a very different reason.
As I was driving Veronica back home, she suddenly regretted our fucking escapade and swore to me that there would be no more of that in the future. She felt like she was betraying my sister and didn't want to risk hurting their longtime friendship; in addition, she was unable to shake off her guilt and shame and felt she'd been a licentious whore. Since we agreed that we couldn't be friends, we decided not be in contact at all.
In contrast to Veronica, I was overjoyed and guilt-free. I finally got laid after months of bordering on impotency, and I reassured myself that my cock could indeed perform without my sister's aid; thus, I had taken a step closer to unshackling myself from the death grip Brooke had been having over my cock and heart.
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 06
Tension reaches melting point in a dramatic confrontation.
Friday evening, and I was sitting in front of my computer trading the Asian market when I started hearing vague moaning coming from Brooke's room. Our parents were away for the weekend visiting family, and I feared that my sister had brought her boyfriend for a sleepover. I tried ignoring the noise, but it proved to be futile. I rolled myself in my chair to our shared wall, and the moaning were now getting clearer and crisper.
"No, don't... don't go in there," my sister moaned.
My blood pressure instantly sky-roofed. The thought that her boyfriend was fucking her in there was killing me.
"I can't believe you squeezed yourself in there... just come. Come, please... I can't take it anymore," my sister whined. "It's too painful... come!"
I lost it completely. I stormed out and barged into my sister's room ready to slit both hers and her boyfriend's throats. "I'm gonna mur—what the fuck?!"
"I wasn't aware we stopped knocking on doors. This is my room, Josh. You can't come in unless you knock first and acquire my permission."
"What the fuck are you doing here?!"
My sister was standing next to her bed in her lonesome fully clothed, even though her boxer shorts and crop top could hardly be considered as clothing. "I don't have to explain my actions to you. What I do in my room is none of your concern, but if you must know"—she paused to viciously grin—"a spider crawled into my bed, and I was trying to get it out."
"A what?!" I asked in puzzlement, still homicidal.
"A spider." She grinned. "I asked him to come... out."
"You think that's funny?" I chided. "Huh?! Do you think that's funny?!"
I paced to her bed and tossed her sheets and blanket on the floor. "Where are you little spider?!" I stamped on her pillows. "Come out, come out wherever you are!" I stomped my shoes on her white sheets in frenzy.
"Stop! You're dirtying my sheets, you psycho!"
"Psycho?" I got closer to her, standing an inch away. "I'm warning you, Brooke, if you dare pulling another stunt like that again, I'll—"
"You'll what?! Huh?!" She got even closer, her face a tenth of an inch from mine. "What are you going to do?!"
I stared down at her pouty lips consumed with wrath, and before I knew it, my mind blacked out, and I stormed them. I was kissing her like mad, as if my life depended on it. Her lean arms instantly snaked around my neck as she kissed back.
"God, I've missed you," I panted right before I tongued her again.
"I've missed you so much," she panted back and returned to my mouth.
Our mouths were making love like they'd had so many times in the past. Unlike Veronica, who had needed the time to get acquainted with me, my sister knew my mouth like the back of her gagging-is-not-an-option throat, and she stopped at nothing to feast on me, swirling her way straight back to her old hangouts. My tongue blissfully lapped up her spit before gently slapping my sister's sweetest of tongues in playfulness. Brooke wasn't in the mood for playfulness though and unleashed her rage on my wet, helpless flesh that had even me worried by the level of its intensity.
"Brooke, what are—"
She didn't permit me to exit that oasis she called her mouth and crassly shut me up with her slippery piece of meat, lapping circles around me that dizzied me into submission. She tightened her grip on my neck and was seconds from dangling herself on me in the air.
She smote my tongue a few times, daring me to attack her back, but my consciousness was now back kicking in, reminding me that although I could be mistaken to think I was having the best kiss of my life, I was actually being deceived and tricked by this heinous mindfucker and that I hated both her and her whorish, vicious, abusing of a tongue. Especially that fucking sinister, heavenly, diabolical, incredible, poisonous, spectacular, heartbreaking wet piece of raw evil that she so expertly harnessed to inflict misery and agony on me when she had maimed my heart with it at that bar that night.
I abruptly pulled away and took a few steps back.
"What's wrong?" she panted in puzzlement.
"What's wrong? Aside from the fact that I'm french kissing my sister?"
She walked up to me and caressed my cheek. "Yes, aside from that."
"Well, how about... you fucked your boyfriend!"
"Josh, sweetie, you need to calm d—"
"Fuck you! How could you do that to me?! You fucking whore! I will NEVER forgive you for this. I fucking hate you!"
"Josh! Calm the fuck down and let me talk!"
"No fucking way! I'm not talking to you anymore. Not now; not ever! You're fucking dead to me!"
I seemed to have hit a nerve since her face shifted from appeased to mad. "I'm dead to you?! Fuck you! You had your chance, and you let it go. Mark was more than happy to take it for you. Now deal with it!"
"You'd better start watching your mouth and show me respect, you cunt."
"Respect for what?!" She viciously snickered. "You're not even a real man! With your squishy, flaccid cock... you're so fucking pathetic. You should see Mark's. He gets it hard and big, and he can fuck like a bulldozer! He fucks my pussy day and night with that Godzilla of a cock."
"Is that right?"
I was so furious my ears were smoldering with rage.
"Believe it."
"Well, since you put it like that..." I picked her up.
"Let me go!" she cried, punching and kicking me.
I threw her on the bed and started unbuckling my belt.
She looked at me in horror. "Josh, what are you doing? Don't you dare to do what I think you're about to do."
"Oh, don't worry, I have no intention of going into your skanky, polluted cunt."
"Then what are you—"
I got atop her and grappled with her until I managed to turn her over to lie flat on her abdomen. I started violently tugging down her boxers.
"Josh! You fucking pervert! You've lost your mind!"
"Have I? You should've thought about that before you started that moaning party before. Now you're going to pay for it. No one is fucking with me."
Her butt was now laid bare before my eyes, and I had to take a moment to fully absorb it. It was the greatest ass in the history of asses: it was tight, juicy, and hung so high... it was built for porno. If my sister would ever to turn to the adult industry, she would be Bill Gates rich just by whoring her perfection of ass. She would be penetrated up her butt so much that her puckered crack would be the size of a pussy. I was always aware she had an exquisite ass, but seeing it like that and knowing what I was about to do to it had my cock swelling to an unthinkable level, and my sister was about to feel just how hard I was in the flesh.
"Josh, stop it! Get off of me!"
"Shut the fuck up! Squishy cock you say? We'll just see."
I tugged down my jeans and briefs with one hand to get my scepter of doom flicking before her ass. I grabbed her left cheek and pulled it hard to the left, splaying her taut, hot buns open. I ogled her crinkled anus for a full ten seconds, watching it cramping in fear, before I laid my hard, throbbing cock between her ass cheeks.
"This is fucking rape! You sick bastard!"
"Yes it is... but not the one you think. You're going to give me an assjob."
"I'm going to give you what?! I'm not giving you shit! Get the fuck off of me!" She threw her hands back and tried removing me from her.
I leaned forward, crushing her lush bod under the weight of my muscular frame. I locked my knees to have her ass clamped tightly between them. "It'll be much easier and quicker for you if you stop resisting," I whispered in ear.
"Fuck you! Let me go!!"
"You're not going anywhere; not until my 'soft' prick has rubbed your anus so fucking much that you'll be sore for a whole fucking year."
"I fucking hate you! You violent rapist!"
My cock pulsated in excitement atop my little sister's anus as I started grinding on it. I drew back until my tip rubbed the bottom edge of the crease of her butt before I swayed my hips forward to sail between her toned cheeks, scraping the full length of my punishing wand against her wrinkled asshole.
"Fuck," I let out a pant of rapture. "I've got to tell you, Sis, your ass was born to do this."
"Josh, please stop. Mark is downstairs, and he's going to come up here any second now."
"Your fucking boyfriend is here?!" I growled, drawing back before thrusting my cock against her now rosy buttcrack.
"Yes! And he will kick your fucking ass! I swear I'll scream if you don't let me go."
I looked into her eyes for a moment. Something in them told me she was bluffing.
"Go ahead, scream. I'm not stopping until I'm done dripping every single drop of my cum on your anus."
I stapled her ass cheeks together and rocked back and forth to get my dick drilling in the narrowest of spaces. I was so aroused; too aroused. It was starting to hurt since the rough surface of her fearful anus wasn't lubed, and the friction was getting her asshole and inner cheeks as red as my cock.
"Josh, you mother fucker! At least lube us! It fucking hurts..."
"Shut your mouth and don't tell me what to do. I'm running this show; not your filthy mouth."
I buried my cock deeper between her fleshy ass cheeks and clamped them tighter together to get them to engulf me completely. I kept rocking my hips back and forth, and although the sandpaper surface of her anus was hurting my cock, I wouldn't succumb to her moans of pain. I was calling the shots; not her skanky mouth.
"Fuck! Josh... it really hurts," she moaned. "Doesn't it hurt you?"
My prick was no doubt beginning to develop micro sores from the rough grind. I hated to admit it, but there was too much friction. I did need to lube us. I spread her ass cheeks and built a healthy glob of saliva in my mouth before I spat down at her stimulated anus from pointblank. My whore of a sister released a whimper that had nothing to do with pain when I repeated it. I laid back my cock onto her moist asshole and returned rocking along her beautiful ass crease and puckered butthole.
"Push your cock a little deeper," she muttered a minute later.
It was so feeble it was almost indistinguishable.
I scowled at her as I paused, mystified. "Did you fucking say something?"
"No."
I was astounded by that guest request. "Yes, you did. Did you ask me to push my cock deeper?"
"I didn't say anything, but you should probably do that. And maybe spit on my crack a few more times, so you'll slide better. And maybe press your cock-head to my anus when you're gliding back, so you'll get a better feel of me."
I kept gaping at her, astonished by that list of instructions she'd just given me. "Brooke, you're not supposed to give recommendations; you're supposed to hate it."
"I do; I fucking hate it. But since you're not letting me go, you will probably want to do it right."
"Um... okay," I mumbled, flummoxed.
I amassed a few more dollops of spit and sprayed her brown hole. I planted my cock back along her ass crease and resumed rocking while pushing her rounded cheeks together to envelop me.
"Isn't that better?" she asked a moment later. "You're skidding so much better now; I can feel it."
"Yeah, it is better... fuck, you feel so good."
"And I can feel you're pushing your cock-head deeper. It feels good, right?"
"Yeah," I panted in ecstasy. "It feels aws—Brooke! Fucking stop it! We're not having this conversation!"
"Why the fuck not?!"
"'Cause... 'cause I'm raping you to give me an assjob!"
"Well, fuck you! If you can't take a little constructive criticism, then get the fuck off of me!"
I propelled myself faster between her supple melons. "That's more like it! Keep telling me to stop!"
"Stop! Get off!"
I thrust deeper, getting her to whimper a couple of times. "Louder!"
"Get off, you rapist!"
I was tearing through her ass cheeks now. "That's it; keep going."
"Fucking stop! Stop!"
Her pleads had me racing to the finish line. I was in a daze, watching those sculptured cheeks part to accommodate my hard cock as I was raping her for this heaven of an assjob. Her cheeks were so tight they barely rippled, even though I was now darting myself between them.
"Stop! Stop."
I relished her pleads. "That's it, beg."
"Stop. S... stop... st..."
Her pleads were losing strength by the second, yet I gave no thought to it and kept rocketing my prick on top of her flaming crinkle that was coated with my spit.
"What the fuck do you think you're doing?!" I said, befuddled, a second after she reached for her ass and parted her cheeks wide, getting her pucker to slightly protrude out of its hiding place.
"I'm just giving you more room. Try it. You'll skid so much better."
I had to manually lift my jaw back. "I'm literally speechless, Brooke."
"Just go a couple of times. You'll be able to press down your shaft harder on my anus. You'll love it, I promise."
To say I was perplexed would be an understatement; nevertheless, I did as she said. She was right; it was much better. I was able to force down my cock harder onto her anus, and with less friction, my vicious prick easily slid with no interruptions.
"How's my ass, sweetie?" she asked a minute later.
"Outstanding. You should model or something. It's... fuck," I gasped.
"Thanks, baby. I'm so glad you like it. Now doesn't it feel better? When I'm spreading myself for you?"
"Yeah, that's fucking... oh shit, I'm getting close... God, Brooke, your ass is a work of art."
She giggled sheepishly, "You're so sweet sometimes... Josh, spit on my crack a few more times. I'm getting dry and it hurts. You don't wanna hurt me, do you?"
"No, honey; never."
I spat on my sister's buttcrack to get her lubed good and resumed drifting between her parted cheeks.
"Oh," she moaned in relief. "That's so much better."
"For you and me both."
She arched her back and made her bum bulge as much as possible, giving me nothing to touch but her shapely bottom that was sticking out like I had seen in so many porn videos.
"Christ, your ass is so tight and full," I breathed in admiration.
"Thank you, baby. It means a lot to me that you're appreciating it so much."
"How can I not? It should be listed as one of the world's seven wonders."
"Josh, stop it," she coyly giggled.
"No, I'm serious. It's sublime, Brooke."
She looked back over her left shoulder, searching deep in my eyes. "Like me, sweetie?"
I nodded. "Yes, baby. Just like you."
I kept merrily sailing between her ass cheeks, feeling the raw surface of her anus scraping along my pulsating dick.
"Um... Josh?"
"Yeah?"
"Can you spread my right cheek? Just my right."
"Yeah, sure."
I kept her right cheek spread while Brooke made her right hand disappear.
"What are you doing?!" I barked.
"Oh, nothing, baby; keep going. How does my anus look from there?"
I focused back on her bum. "Marvelous... Christ, I'm gagging to fuck you up the ass."
"Oh, you are, are you?"
"Oh my god yes," I panted. "This is porn, your ass. It's so fucking firm..."
"Thank you, sweetheart," she giggled. "Now go a little deeper. You started to pull away."
"Oh, sorry; I spaced out for a moment."
"That's okay. Just keep it deep and work it slow, so I can feel you better on my asshole."
"How's that? Am I doing it okay, Brooke?"
She buried her face in her pillow and squirmed lightly as she whimpered, "Oh yeah, that's perfect.... keep drilling me like that."
Her ass cheeks were splayed so far out I was afraid they wouldn't be able to close back again.
"Brooke, doesn't it hurt you? When you're spread like that?"
"It hurts... but in a good way," she whimpered. "Do you understand what I'm saying, baby?"
"I think so."
I kept rocking slow and tight like she asked me to.
"Push down, Josh. Don't be coy."
"I'm pretty down already."
"More down."
I continued grinding against her asshole harder for another minute while my sister was, for some reason, panting with me throughout.
"Now take off your cock for a second. I'll lube my crack for us."
I heaved a sigh. "Okay."
She looked at me over her shoulder. "What's wrong, Josh?"
"Nothing."
"I can tell something's wrong. Spill it."
"It's just... I don't feel like I'm raping you anymore for this assjob."
"What are you talking about? You're most definitely raping me for this, baby."
"I just don't feel like I'm in control anymore, with you bossing me around."
"Sweetie, you're in full control. You're calling the shots. You're the one who's on top, and I can't move anywhere, can I?"
"I guess... yeah, you're right. I'm in control."
"Of course you are. Now let me lube us, so you'll skid better, and after that, I want you to go really deep. Don't be afraid to push down harder."
"But I like how I—"
"Josh," she scolded.
"Okay," I sighed, "I'll push harder."
I removed my cock and saw Brooke reaching her right hand—that was dripping wet—for her tight butthole. She played with herself a couple of seconds and moved to rub along her ass crease, getting herself thoroughly lubed. Just watching her oiling herself with whatever substance she was rubbing herself with almost got me to explode on her back.
"Go, Josh," she softly panted, vanishing her right hand again. "Wait! Smack my anus with your cock a few times before you start. Can you do that for me, sweetie?"
"Um, yeah baby, anything for you."
"Thank you. Though I will need for you to part my cheeks on your own, just for now. Can you manage?"
"That means I will need to spread you with only one hand since I will need my other one to—" I gulped.
"Smack me? Yeah, you can manage spreading me with one hand, can't you? I have faith in you, sweetheart."
"Thank you, baby. I really appreciate the vote of confidence."
"Any time. I believe in you more than I believe in me."
I smiled at her, moved. "God, you're so amazing..."
She coyly giggled, gazing at me over her shoulder. "No, you're amazing."
I chuckled at her. "Okay, let's get this show on the road, shall we?"
"Batter up!" She grinned and held her sheets with her left hand while staring back at her ass in excitement.
"Um... let's see."
I held both of her cheeks with my left hand, extending my fingers as much as they were physically capable of. I parted her ass cheeks just enough to see her worried anus winking at me in distress. I needed to revise parting tactics since her ass was too tight and firm for the method I had previously applied, and so I spread my sister with the use of a flipped V formation, made with my thumb and middle finger with each pressing on different cheek and pushing it diagonally outwards and upwards.
Brooke proudly smiled. "I told you you could do it."
"You're so supportive and optimistic that I just had to, I guess. I didn't want to let you down."
She caressed the back of my thigh in such a loving way. "That's not possible, sweetheart."
I gazed into her eyes in complete admiration. "You're so fucking special, honey..."
She bashfully giggled and got herself mentally ready for her anal punishment.
I gave my cock a few strokes to get the feel of it and shook my hand in the air to loosen it up a bit. I leaned closer, transferring more of my weight onto my sister. "Is it okay? That I'm leaning on you like that?"
"More than okay even. Whatever you need to get job done," she kindly said, grinning wholeheartedly.
I smiled back and refocused on her throbbing anus. I gripped the base of my cock, so I could get more power and distance, and carefully aimed my tip at my sister's asshole. I put more pressure on her cheeks to keep them parted and out of the way before launching my cock from short range and smacking her brown hole with my tip. It was an awesome hit, and I relished the sensation of disciplining her naughty asshole with my hard manhood.
A warm wave of adrenaline streamed through me before I chuckled it out as I looked at my sister. "That felt great."
Although my sister smiled back, she didn't seem as content as I was. "Yeah, that was very nice; good hit. Though, Josh... do you think you could maybe smack me a little harder?"
I shot her a quizzical look. "Uh, yeah, sure."
I repeated the ritual from a second ago and got her cheeks to part just enough for me to attack her battered butthole. I set my aim and infused more force into my blow. This time, her anus cringed on contact and her butt cheeks twitched along with it.
"How was that, Brooke?" I asked excitedly.
"So much better, Josh," she giggled excitedly, her eyes sparkling. "Way better..."
"Yeah? Maybe 'cause this time I—"
"Though it wouldn't hurt to... swing that bat a bit harder, would it?"
"Harder?" I echoed worriedly, genuinely concerned for her beaten anus.
"Yeah, I dunno. I don't wanna tell what to do. What do you think you should do? It's your show after all."
I was puzzled. I didn't even want to smack her anus to begin with, but after hitting it a couple of times, I very much enjoyed the disciplinary aspect of it. I didn't want get too rough with her however; I loved her too much, although... she did seem to seek a bit more bite to my swing... I was too confused.
"What do you think I should do?" I timidly asked.
"Well, it's not really my place to say—as you're raping me for this—though... it wouldn't hurt to try, would it? Maybe you'll like it better?"
"Yeah... I suppose you're right. Let's try harder. Is that okay with you?"
"I don't know," she sighed. "But I don't have much choice, do I? It's your show, and you have the final say on what's going to happen to me."
"Yeah, it is my fucking show, and I decided I'm going with harder."
"Shit... alright then."
I got ready like twice before with Brooke's sensational ass cheeks parted and her horrified anus in plain sight. As I leaned closer, it was already twitching in dread. I don't know why, but I sucked on my finger and stroked it a few times, trying to relax it.
My sister let out a ragged moan as I did that. "Oh god, it's... do it again—I mean if you want to."
I liked how Brooke moaned, so I went again and stroked her asshole after sucking on my finger, just shallow petting, to feel the surface of it with no penetration.
My sister moaned again. She then buried her face in her pillow, wrinkling the heck out of her sheets.
"Ready, Brooke?"
She nodded, anxiously looking back over her shoulder to see what I was doing.
I swung my cock back and let it rip as I unleashed it on my baby sister's crack.
"OW! Oh shit, that hurt! My anus..."
My sister was in pain and released the appropriate whimpers and tears to back it up. Her anus convulsed too many times for me to keep track, and her toned buns joined the twitching party, as well.
"Oh my god, Brooke! I'm so sorry!"
I started to get up, so I could hold her and beg for forgiveness.
"Josh, no!" She hugged my knee in place, prohibiting me to move. "Don't get up! I'm fine—I mean I deserved it, didn't I? And it's your show. You're raping me for this since I don't want it at all."
"But I don't—"
"I'm okay, sweetie." She tearfully smiled. "Wipe off that worried face."
"Um... Brooke, I'm not confident I fully understand what the fuck is going on in here. My gut is telling me that I should get back to my room now."
"Why?! Because your soft prick can't even rape a girl for an assjob?!"
"What the fuck did you just say? No problem. You're going to pay for that filthy mouth of yours. I'm not getting up until I'm coming straight on your fucking anus!"
"Why," she whined. "Why are you doing this to me? Just let me go, Josh..."
"No fucking way. You never learn!"
"Whatever! Just don't smack my anus anymore. You hurt me."
"Did I? I'm so sorry, baby! I don't know what—"
"Josh! It's okay! It didn't hurt that much. You could take it down a notch though. Then it'll be perfect—for you, I mean."
"You think? Because I really liked the first two."
"No, the first two are not going to cut it for you. You need more, though less than the last one. That's my opinion anyway if I had any say on the matter, but since you're raping me for this, I don't."
I scratched my forehead, pondering. "No, you don't, but... maybe you are right about the first two being too weak. I think I felt that, too, now that you've brought it up... okay. I decided we'd go with something between the last two."
"Sounds like you've put a lot of thinking into it, and if I were you, I would've probably made the same call."
I smiled at her. "Thank you, sweetheart—you know, for making me feel better about all of this."
"Josh, you do what you need to do. And by the way, whatever it is you're doing, you're doing very well. You're making this assjob rape so much a better experience for me than what I thought it would be."
I shook my head, amazed. "How did God make you so god damn perfect? I will never figure that out."
"Sweetie..." she cooed.
I chuckled. "Okay, let's return to the matter in hand. I'll go easier now, but not too easy. Okay, baby?"
"Yeah, sweetie; you do your thing."
I spread her butt cheeks as far as my hand permitted. I leaned on her ass to get my cock in battering range, and I just went over the motion a few times, practicing it, so I didn't hurt my sister like last time. It broke my heart, her whimpers.
Brooke was already tightly clutching her sheets and nervously looking back at her spread ass, giving her lips a lick or two. I nodded at her, and she bobbed her head back. I swayed back my bat, and with a precision release, I guided it to my sister's rosy buttcrack that was squinting in terror as my cock was closing on it. The sound of the thud that resounded in the room as my glans smote her anus reassured me that this time Brooke would—I mean, I would enjoy it.
My sister's anus was pulsating in ache, and her ass cheeks sympathized with their own take of cramping. Her whole body tensed up and was writhing at my act of ruthlessness.
I searched for my sister's eyes to see if she—I mean, if I liked it, and her eyes told me that I liked it very much. Her face was pressed down to her pillow, and I could hear her cussing in bliss. Whenever her disgusting mouth was misbehaving like that, I knew she was satisfied. Her long nails raked across her bed sheets, and her legs were kicking the mattress with what little freedom I had graciously awarded them earlier. A few dirty moans of pain permeated the air shortly after, yet they weren't purely of pain as I knew my sister very well to tell that she enj—I mean, I enjoyed it.
"Brooke?" I called tentatively, trying to get a read on her striking face. "I really think I liked that best, didn't I? I'm almost positive. I think. Um... not that I give a shit about you, but... what did you think about that one?"
She wiped off the few tears that trickled down her cheeks and breathed a couple of times, coming down from the punishment I had given her. "Josh, baby... you nailed it! I mean, you nailed me," she moaned. "It really hurt—but not too much! So don't start... it was... I think you really liked it, didn't you, sweetheart?"
I was thrilled. "Oh my god, yes! I loved it! From the second I released my cock, I knew it was going to be a special one. God, I'm so glad I liked it," I sighed in relief.
She stared into my eyes with vast love oozing from hers. "You're so fucking amazing, baby... God, you got me good."
Only now she finally released that death grip she'd been having over her sheets.
"Yeah, I knew it. I didn't doubt it for a second."
I was so happy I liked it.
Her loving grin was so wide and felt so sincere that I almost kissed her.
"I'm glad to see you enjoyed it so much, Josh. All you need now, is to smack me a few more times like that, so you'll be really on cloud nine, and then it's your cock back to my ass and back to that assjob. What do you say?"
I was suddenly annoyed with how my sister allowed herself to dictate the rest of this rape. "Brooke, don't start making suggestions. It's my fucking show, and I will decide when we're going back to your ass."
"Yeah baby, sure. I didn't mean anything by it. It's your call; whatever you say. I'm just a pawn in your master plan of raping me for an assjob."
"Yes you are, and you fucking remember that the next time a 'bright' idea comes to your mind."
"Sorry, Josh. So what's our nex—your next move?"
I hadn't thought this through at all, and I was more than befuddled by now as this assjob rape had wandered to a very different direction than what I had envisioned before I started. Since I didn't have any clue how to proceed, I decided I would steal Brooke's idea and claim it to be my own. She wouldn't dare to challenge me anyway from the fear of what I might do to her.
"I have decided... that I really enjoyed smacking your asshole, and, therefore, I will repeat it a few times to get pumped up before proceeding with my original assjob as was demonstrated earlier."
"Isn't that what I—"
"You were saying?" I shot her a look.
"Oh nothing, baby. Good idea. No! Great idea."
"I don't fucking need your reassurance... but thanks all the same, baby."
She grinned. "Sure, sweetheart."
I smote her anus twice more, getting it to throb and twitch and getting my sister to groan in pain and pleasure as I did. We paused after each blow since Brooke needed to wipe her tears off and to let her asshole relax before the next one. It wasn't long before her anus took a turn for the worse as it was flushed and continuously jerked, even off contact. On the third blow, I got it to bleed a little, and my sister could barely recover, crying and squirming. I wanted to cease punishing it because of its state of health, but my sister reassured me it should perform just fine when I would grind myself against her later on.
Two lashes after it started bleeding, my sist—I mean, I had enough, and I decided it was time to resume raping her for an assjob. My sister played with her tortured anus for less than a minute to get it lubed with the use of her right hand, and I went back to flow in euphoria after slapping my cock onto her slimy asshole that was glistening with blood and her... whatever her right hand coated it with.
Her brown hole was so slippery now that it was effortless. I was drifting between her ass cheeks like a canoe down a river. Smooth sailing and clear skies all the way, which got my cock panting in no time. She was spread so wide for me, and her asshole was bulging so high up that my cock didn't even need to press down hard to make contact. Every time my tip rubbed her bullied anus, I was taking a step closer to heaven. I couldn't wait to drown that willing pucker in my semen. Brooke was whimpering harder and louder, and I was seconds from spraying her crinkled asshole with my cum.
"Brooke, baby, I'm super-close," I gasped. "Shit... I'm going to come so hard on your anus."
"Go ahead, baby. Whenever you're ready."
She let out a power-whimper that had my cock almost spattering her right then.
"Have I ever told you your whimpers were driving me crazy?"
"You might have"—she whimpered sensually—"mentioned it once or twice... God, you feel amazing," she whimpered.
"I'm in love with your whimpers, I swear to god I am," I panted.
"Then here's another one for you." She whimpered her heart out.
That whimper drove me mad. I lay completely on her while embracing her to the point of almost crushing her. I started ravaging her neck as I continued plowing through her shapely ass cheeks.
"Josh, I've missed your lips so much," she panted.
"I've missed your neck like crazy, baby," I gasped. "Is that ginger I'm smelling off your neck? And some sort of berry... maybe raspberry?"
"What's it to you?" she gasped. "Why the sudden interest in how I smell?"
"Oh, no reason... shit, I'm literally seconds away," I gasped. "Christ, you're more dreamy than the best dream I've ever had."
"God, I don't want this to ever end," she whimpered. "Bring your tongue here."
I penetrated her mouth while fucking her ass cheeks in quick succession. Our tongues swirled and wrestled each other as violently as they ever did.
"I don't want it to end, either," I gasped, ruining her bloody asshole some more. "Though I think I'm crushing you with my weight, baby."
"Don't you fucking dare to move," she panted, gripping my arms that were enveloping her. "I love feeling you like that."
I unleashed my mouth across her neck in reply, showing her how crazy I was about her.
"I've missed you, Josh." She released a two-whimper combo. "All of you."
"I've missed you too, sweetheart. God, I'm so in love with..." Suddenly, I could hear footsteps coming up the stairs, vanquishing my imminent orgasm in an instant. "Brooke, there's someone in the house!"
"Shit! Stop for a second, baby."
We both listened carefully to the nearing strides until we could hear someone out the door.
"Mark, don't come in!"
"Are you okay there? You said you'd only be a couple of minutes."
"Mark?!" I whispered to her, dumbstruck.
"A few more minutes. I'm with my brother here."
"Oh, good; you're back talking. Hi, Josh."
"What the fuck?!" I growled, remembering that he'd popped Brooke's cherry and was fucking her day and night.
My sister, while still parting her left cheek, reached her soaking right hand to the back of my thigh and caressed it in soothing strokes. "Mark, go downstairs! Now!"
"Can I just come in for a second to—"
"I'M WITH MY BROTHER! WHAT DON'T YOU UNDERSTAND?! GET DOWNSTAIRS! Jesus!"
"Okay, calm down. I wasn't—"
"God damn it! Don't ever fucking interrupt me when I'm with my brother! Now go!"
It was surreal. Her boyfriend was outside her door while my baby sister was still parting her buns for me, and my cock was still crammed there on top of her flushed asshole and in between her divine mounds of ass flesh.
"Is that like a rule or something?" Mark asked, clearly offended. "What are you doing there that I can't come in for just—"
"Yes! It's a fucking rule! And I'm giving him an assjob! That's why you can't come in."
I goggled at her in terror as I whispered, "What the fuck?"
"What the fuck is an assjob?"
"Jesus fuck! Don't you know shit about anything?! Don't you watch porn?! It's when I'm spreading my ass cheeks for him, so he can shove his cock—"
"Brooke!" I shouted, horrified.
"That's funny," Mark giggled. "A little sick but funny."
"Mark! Downstairs! Now!"
"Fine. Just... don't take too long."
"Okay! Bye!"
We could hear his footsteps distancing as he descended the stairs.
"You're a fucking lunatic!" I said, trembling out of shock and fear. "What the fuck was that?!"
"Whatever! Now are we going to do this or not?!"
"God, you're such a psycho!"
I was still reeling from her insane outburst.
"You know what?! Don't judge me! Now get the fuck off. I don't want your cock between my ass cheeks anymore."
"Uh-huh! So you're admitting I haven't raped you for this at all!"
"God, you're so gullible... yes, I wanted before, but now I don't, so get the fuck off."
"Fuck you! You're not calling the shots here."
I began power-rocking between her ass cheeks.
"Get off!"
I spat on her anus a few times. "Oh, don't you worry, I'm fully intending to."
"Fucker," she giggled, before she was back putting up a fight. "Let me go! I'm gonna call Mark! He's going to fuck you with that huge cock of his when he sees what you're doing to me!"
"You're such a fucking whore! I hate you!"
"I hate you back! You fucking impotent!"
When she swung her hands at me for the third time, I gripped them and pinned them both to the bloom of her ass without letting her stir. She was lying on her stomach with her back arched, ass bulging, and with both arms stretched out all the way to her backside, while her bust was raised to enable her arms to stretch that far back.
"Josh, it hurts!"
"That's what you get when you misbehave and act like a fucking two-dime whore!"
My prick was driving along the gorgeous valley of her cheeks in full throttle, and her anus was still lubed good from the treatment she'd given it earlier. There was no doubt that it was her rich cunt juices that were smeared all over her asshole. I could smell her amazing pussy out of a police lineup.
While I kept going, Brooke grew more docile and allowed me to plow through her tight, hot buns with little to no residence. My cock-head turned orchid purple from the continuous grinding, and I was dying to shoot my wad by now. I kept gliding between those sweaty orbs that—like their owner—offered very little resistance, and with each sway, I could feel my balls swelling and churning with the gallons of cum that were waiting to be spurted between my baby sister's porno of butt cheeks.
"Josh, let my arms go. I'll be good."
"No way," I panted. I don't want you fuckin' up my awesome orgasm... it'll be over in a minute anyway."
"Shit," she sighed. "Just fucking come already."
A minute later, it was finally over. As I ejaculated, I moved to hold both of her hands in my left hand and guided my cock to her scarred, flushed crinkle with my right. I rubbed her anus as I was coming and spouting to get it creamed with my jizz.
"Oh, fuck! Shit... fuck yes..."
I trailed my glans along the outlines of her bloody anus, leaking my cum as I circled it. I pressed my tip down to my sister's buttcrack to release some of my baby batter straight at her hole. It was so stimulated from the relentless grinding and previous smacks that it was still squirming. One of its cramps had my semen being sucked straight into my sister's bowels. It was so arousing that my cock addressed my brain and requested—and was granted—another blood donation, so it could swell again.
I paused to catch my breath, still drooling cum on her battered crack. "Holy shit... you should see how your anus looks like now."
"Yeah? You got me good?"
"I got you great, not good. Can't you feel it?"
"You came hard; I can feel that. Now let my arms go."
I released her arms and climbed off of her. I pulled up my boxer briefs and jeans, and I buckled my belt. My sister reached for her bedside table drawer and fetched a couple of tissues. She pressed them to her asshole and turned to face me while crossing her legs, covering her glorious, ex-virgin pussy.
"Josh, we need to talk."
"We have nothing to talk about," I replied harshly.
"Yes, we do," she said determinedly yet softly. "Can you wait for me to take a shower? Please?"
"You and I have nothing, nor will we ever have anything to talk about. You're fucking dead to me!"
"Again with that?! You mother fucker! Why don't you just listen?!"
"Listen to this"—I opened the door—"the sound of me leaving."
"I fucking hate you!"
I stormed out of her room and out of the house, flying past her boyfriend with total disregard to his existence. I went to a friend's and was watching a movie when Brooke texted me, "We need to talk. Where are you?"
I ignored her text and resumed watching the movie.
Ten minutes later, my sister texted, "Josh, where the fuck are you?! I need to talk to you! It's important!"
I ignored her again.
Two hours later, I received another text, "Hi."
It was Veronica. We hadn't spoken since we fucked.
"Hi," I texted back, surprised.
Veronica texted, "So... what are you up to?"
I texted, "Why?"
Veronica texted, "No reason. Just thought about you."
I texted, "I thought we're not talking anymore."
Veronica texted, "So did I..."
I didn't text back.
Veronica texted a few minutes later, "?"
I texted, "What does that mean?"
Veronica texted, "Have you thought about me?"
I texted, "Maybe."
Veronica texted, "I can't stop thinking about that night."
I texted, "Me too... that jazz band was amazing."
Veronica texted, "LMAO!"
I texted, ";)"
Veronica texted, "Though the band was pretty awesome, I was thinking about what happened after..."
I smiled as I texted, "Remind me."
Veronica texted, "Why don't I show you?"
I texted, "I'd love for you to show me, but I don't have a car."
Veronica texted, "Too bad."
I exited my friend's place and started walking home. It was a twenty-minute march.
I texted, "Where are you?"
Veronica texted, "Clubbing. Your sister is also here with Mark."
That fucking whore... I despise her.
I texted, "Why don't you come over to my place? Parents are away."
Veronica texted, "I dunno. Brooke..."
I texted, "Fine then. Good night."
Veronica texted, "God, you're such a quitter..."
I smirked as I texted, "Veronica, I want you here with me. Now."
A few minutes later, Veronica texted, "Already on a cab. Fifteen tops. Get me a beer."
*
As I inched closer to my house, Veronica stepped out of the cab. She was steaming-hot, wearing skinny jeans and a fancy leather jacket. Her blond hair draped down her neck and eyes in such an enticing way, her makeup thorough and rich.
She beamed as I walked up to her. "Where have you been?"
"At a friend's."
She stepped closer, standing but a foot away. "Tell me you've missed me."
"Why?" I kept playing hard-to-get.
"So I'll feel better about backstabbing your sister."
"I can do you one better."
I abruptly took her in my arms as I kissed her passionately, which had Veronica gasping in surprise at either the suddenness or at the amount of force I exerted. She didn't waste time, though, and her arms quickly enveloped my neck as we began this awkward dance toward the front door with neither prepared to relinquish mouthfucking the other.
I pinned her to the door as I nibbled her svelte neck while struggling to fish the keys out of my front pocket. Her panting sensuously in my ear wasn't making it any easier for me. She plucked them out for me eventually after noticing I couldn't focus while tasting half of her delicious neck, and we resumed tongue-wrestling all the way up to my room.
We kissed next to my bed while she took off her jacket, revealing the sexy tank top she wore underneath. I didn't allow her to keep it on for long, and she retaliated by robbing me of my shirt while groping my abdomen all over. Still massaging her tongue with mine, I reached for her back and unhooked her pink bra while pressing my crotch to hers.
Veronica had great tits. She was smaller than my sister and way smaller than Shannon, but her breasts weren't lacking at all in perkiness and feel. They were rounded, sassy, and stood up so nicely with her pink nipples already thrusting out, anticipating my mouth. She was also a great kisser, on par with Shannon and Brooke, though there was nothing quite like kissing my sister.
While we were unbuttoning each other's jeans', I moved to suck on her neck, breathing in her heady fragrance. I was still laboring on her second button when she already finished and pulled mine down. I kicked them off swiftly and resumed unbuttoning hers. While waiting for me, Veronica took the liberty to fondle the bulge over my boxer briefs.
I got the job done eventually and peeled off her jeans that were so tight on her they might as well have been tattooed to her skin. She swayed her hips from side to side while I knelt before her to take them off completely. I then licked her left leg all the way up until I was back storming her caramel-flavored mouth. My leg lick made her mad with lust, and as she pulled me by the hair, she, essentially, began raping my tonsils.
A minute later, I was completely naked, and Veronica was reduced to nothing but her pink panties. She started pushing me backwards to my desk while tonguing me throughout. I landed in my swivel chair, and she climbed atop me. Straddling me, she leaned forward, feeding me her perky pale breasts in excitement. One after the other, I suckled her pink nipples into my mouth while spreading her butt. Her ass was marvelous, taut and rounded, and I couldn't wait to enter her from behind. That assjob my sister had not been raped to give me had firmly set me in an ass mood tonight.
Veronicas' nipples were equally satisfying. Her erect flesh curled nicely in my fingers, and my lips greatly enjoyed the feel of nibbling them. She was slowly jacking me off while observing my sucking techniques, releasing an occasional pant here and a moan there. She then pivoted around to sit on me, propping her slender back against my chest. She slid her panties off and spun back around to straddle me face to face.
"Josh, a minute is not going to cut it tonight." She took my swollen member in her petite hand and started impaling herself on it.
"My thoughts exactly, gorgeous"—I gasped as my dick was buried halfway through her sopping wet pussy—"so try holding longer this time."
Our shared laugh was only interrupted when her tongue resumed rioting in my mouth.
"Now be patient for a second," she breathed, stirring on my cock but not allowing it to impale her farther. "I'm not used to put things this size in me."
"Take your time," I graciously replied.
I bobbed my mouth on one of her nipples while curling the other in my fingers. I noticed that Veronicas' nipples seemed to be quite large although proportionate to her breasts, if only barely. It triggered my cock to swell further in reply, hindering its own endeavors as it was still slaving to stretch her, so she could take all of me.
"Not that I'm complaining, but don't you want me to wear a condom?"
"What can I say? You got me spoiled."
Soon, she was feeling more comfortable with my cock inside her and carefully lowered herself while gasping. "Fuck... I'm going to have to go through this every time?"
I stroked along her lush curves, caressing the swell of her hips, sucking on her tense, tense nipples, while the hot blonde waited for her tight wet sheath to stretch. A minute from the time her taut ass landed on my thighs, she was finally gyrating her pelvis, gently grinding my cock inside her.
"I'm going to fuck you so hard that you'll be stretched for a year, at least."
She kissed me zealously, nibbling on my bottom lip as she broke away. "I'm gonna hold you to that."
She started picking up the pace, and when I felt she was completely comfortable with my size, I began humping her like she deserved -- hard and deep. I was able to achieve an erection earlier this morning, and I had taken advantage of it and beat off to my whore of a sister's image. The assjob I had not raped Brooke to give me further drained my balls, so I was less tense now, and I could give Veronica way more than a minute.
It was a very different experience than fucking in my mother's car. We had plenty of room to get crazy; hence, there were no compact grinding motions on the menu tonight; instead, long, powerful swings and crazy ass galloping took their place as Veronica was riding my cock as if she were taming a bull. Her tight cunt stretched with each bounce, giving my cock a little more room to explore the warm, slick walls inside her.
Veronica seemed to have been born with the gift of fucking regardless of the circumstances or the terrain, and she was a joy to fuck in my chair just as she'd been in my mother's car; maybe even more so now, when I could feel her naked body against mine and could gaze down at that landing strip as her soaking pussy greedily swallowed my cock in and out of her. It was blond, just as I suspected.
"Where are you going?" she softly panted when my eyes again strayed away. "I'm right here."
She was making it a rule to gaze deep into my eyes while we fucked. I wasn't particularly fond of it, and more than once I looked away, but she wouldn't have any of that. Every time I averted my eyes, she either blocked my view or palmed my cheeks to level me back with her piercing blue stare. I didn't like that feeling, having her looking into me while I was firmly planted inside her, but she would not yield, so I relented.
After two minutes or so of intense fucking and staring, Veronica tensed up, bucking and moaning, and her pussy walls began quaking around me. Soon after, my cock was rinsed in her warm, silky oils.
"Oh, gosh... I love how you fuck me," she managed to pant when her orgasm receded enough.
"I love how I fuck you, too."
We laughed and kissed, and then Veronica took my cock out and engaged herself in a bit of acrobatics. She climbed higher on my chair to plant her feet on my chair's armrests, and while holding my backrest for balance, she performed a full air squat with her cunt parallel to her feet. Her legs were spread as wide as I had ever seen a girl spread her legs, and her floating pussy was perfectly aligned with my slick erection, begging to be thrust into.
I stared shockingly at that frog sprawl. "You're quite nimble, aren't you?"
"I do yoga." She giggled. "Come inside me as deep as you can."
"Yes, ma'am."
I placed my arms on the armrests near her feet and hoisted up my pelvis, so my bloated prick could enter her. She guided my cock to her pussy and started taunting her clit.
"You want in?" she playfully asked, giving me an endearing grin while running my tip along her saturated slit.
"That depends. Are you going to be wet for me?"
"Couldn't you feel how wet I am for you already?"
"I forgot. I want to be reminded."
She smiled. "Then let me hear it."
I smiled back. "I want in."
"Why should I let you?"
Veronica was now in a playful mood as was apparent by her redundant questions while she was rubbing my manhood against her wet folds. My pelvis was still raised uncomfortably in the air to enable my dick to reach her gracious pussy; nevertheless, I played along.
"Because I'm a nice guy."
She gently flicked my tip at her clit. She shuddered as she repeated it for the second time. "Are you now?"
I took pleasure of feeling her moist button rubbing me. "Aren't I?"
"Well, that wasn't very nice of you, what you did to me in your mom's car, was it?"
I started breathing heavier from that clitjob she was giving me. "I didn't do anything you didn't want me to."
"Oh, but you did. You got me to do much more than I wanted to... much more."
"Shit," I panted, aroused to the brim from that glans-on-clit massage. "You could have stopped me at any time."
She placed my cock at her entrance as she looked down at me, still playfully.
"Veronica, take me in," I gasped.
She started fucking just half of my tip. "I did try to stop you"—she permitted the other half to sink into her just to skid it out after a few seconds of coy fucking—"but you didn't wanna listen."
"Fuck," I panted. "I'm... I'm not good with rejections."
My arms started to bother me, but not filling her tight, wet pussy was bothering me infinitely more.
"So I've noticed," she purred, shrewdly smiling. "The thing is, Josh"—her pussy swallowed more of me—"I am very good with rejecting." She slid me out and resumed massaging her clit with me. "Normally."
"Jesus, I believe you," I panted, desperate for the warmth of her sopping channel. "Now take me in."
She drove me wild by now. My balls were aching for her to take my cum.
"But I wasn't very good at protecting myself that night." She ignored me completely and continued circling her little pink marble with my glans. "Are you even listening to me, Josh? I don't think you're listening." She feigned hurt.
"I'm listening, god," I whined. "I just want go in you..."
"A part of that"—she stroked my cock, rubbing it along her slit—"was because I've fallen in the hands of a master seducer." She glued my cock-head back to her clit and worked it quicker.
"Fuck," I gasped.
She was torturing me. I was seconds from raping her.
"But there was another part that"—she moaned, still frantically rubbing her clit with the succulent tip—"that knew that it was going to happen."
"Veronica... I want in!"
She shot me a sly smile as she allowed her soaking little sex to digest a third of my cock. I gasped as I was back bathing in her warm fluids.
"My question is—"
"No..." I whined, watching her gliding me out, so slick and straining, and pressing me back to her clit.
She giggled. "My question is... why did I still go with you?"
"I don't know! I swear I don't! Please, stop with this. I want in!"
She laughed as she studied my face. She then started sliding me in, inch after inch, until I filled her tight, hot pussy with every inch God had gifted me.
"Thank you," I sighed.
"Don't make me regret it."
"Oh, you're going to regret it alright."
Once I was snugly lapped in her silky-smooth passage, I pumped inside her, which required more stamina than one might assume. She was clearly getting the full length of my cock into her, and the position seemed to arouse her greatly as she was moaning louder with each thrust. It didn't do much for me, though, as I needed to put in a lot of effort to keep fucking her this way.
But it was worth it. The look on her face as I kept stabbing her with all my might was priceless. She was in a world of her own now, her cyan eyes shut tight throughout. Although she remained still, she was sweating and breathing as hard as I was, the cute, perky swells on her chest heaving tantalizingly. I was soon exhausted with keeping up a fast pace while maintaining my pelvis in the air, so I could fap in her hovering pussy. Luckily, she was coming for the second time faster than the first.
"Yes, yes... Josh, harder!"
"Any harder than this," I panted, repeatedly shanking her soaking cunt, "and I'm going to break you."
I genuinely feared for her tight, wet slit and slim frame.
"I don't give a fuck if you break me in two. Harder!"
"Jesus, woman..." I muttered, startled by her sudden bark.
I gave it my all, pounding into her pussy as forcefully as I could until I finally pushed her over the edge. She began thrusting back at me with her bobbies beautifully swaying vertically.
"Ask me to come for you," she asked between labor breaths.
"Why?" I panted, depleting the last of my energy reservoir.
"Just ask me!"
"Yeah, uh... come for me."
"I'm coming for you."
"Um... okay."
And come for me she did. Her back arched, her legs jolted, and the sound of the first wave of her cum could be heard all the way to my neighbors. My cock was rinsed in her wonderfully warm oils for a full twenty seconds before her still-spasming kitty clamped down on it as it began sucking. It was a futile attempt by her foolish pussy as my stamina was at its peak tonight.
I plunked back into my chair with a thud, panting and fatigued. Short of breath, she returned to straddle me with her arms belting my waist and her right cheek splashed across my chest. She kept my straining manhood out, mashed between our flat, sweaty stomachs, and we sat still for minutes, giving ourselves a much-needed break.
"Call me old-fashioned," I breathed, "but for our next trick, I choose something less tiring."
We laughed.
"Whatever you'd like," she gasped. "You've already given me more than enough." She sucked across my throat, sending hot pleasure tingling through me. "The rest is going to be purely bonus."
I looked down at her as she was panting on my chest, sated and serene. It was sort of nice. Intimate. I hadn't shared such intimate moment with a girl for a long time now, my sister excluded. I enjoyed feeling Veronicas' firm breasts and hard nipples pressing to me, skin to skin. I took pleasure of feeling her moist slit propping against my still-hard and unsatisfied manhood. It felt good having her bare ass sitting on me. All if it -- it felt good.
And bad. Very bad. That assjob Brooke had not been raped to give me had unsettled me. I realized that while my cock may have very well untethered itself from my sister's unexplained influence, my heart had still a long way to go. I was just so madly in love her. I felt like I was cheating on her now. I didn't feel like that when I'd fucked Veronica in the car, but now I did. It was a very bad feeling, yet after playing in my head her poisonous uttering of her boyfriend's Godzilla of a cock that was fucking her day and night, this was back feeling nice and guilt-free.
"Did your clit enjoy tormenting me before?"
"Oh, come on, you know you deserved it. You should've thought twice before ignoring it in the car."
I knew she'd wanted me to rub her. "All you needed is just ask."
"I don't ask guys to do things for me. They simply do."
"Is that a fact?"
"Believe it."
And I did. Veronica was pretty enough and hot enough for guys to want to please her. She was much more than just her outer beauty, but she probably didn't need more to have her way with men. While she was sprawled on me in tranquility, I took a minute to ruminate over that cock torment from before and questioned my choice of women lately.
Shannon, Veronica, and Brooke were all major cock teases, with my sister being the worst, and I wondered if I was prone to the flirtatious, manipulative type of women. I then pondered whether all girls were like that nowadays. It certainly wasn't rooted in them, or was it? Was it genetic? I couldn't imagine my mom withholding orgasms from my dad. She wasn't like that—I would think.
My sister was definitely the worst though. She could bring a guy to his knees crying and begging for hours before she allowed him to come. She would play her mind games and could mindfuck a guy to think that it was his idea not to come in the first place. She was diabolically skilled. She took the craft of cock torturing to another dimension.
"Hey, you." Veronica kissed me back to consciousness. "How do you want me?"
I picked her up and walked to my bed before I threw her on the mattress. "Doggy. Go."
She rolled over, got on all fours, and gave me a perfect view of that tight ass and pussy that was peeking from behind.
She looked back at me. "Get me wetter. I don't want it to hurt."
"Why would it hurt?"
"For the same reason it hurt tonight and before in the car."
I smiled. "I thought you were wet enough for me. Your words."
"A girl can never be too wet when she's going to be fucked by that thing."
We laughed.
I wasn't in the mood to eat pussy tonight however appetizing hers was; I was in the mood to plow through one. I knelt behind her to vibrate my finger on her clitoris. I then wormed my finger into her and tasted her cunt to assess its level of willingness. It was exquisite in taste; however, she needed more to take me, so I had no option but to orally pleasure Veronica. I lay below her between her legs and pulled her down by her thighs until I was Frenching her pussy.
"Whoa," she murmured, surprised. "Easy there."
I immediately started sucking on her clit. I was in a hurry to come, so I didn't pamper Veronica the way I would usually; ergo, my work was rushed and sloppy. When I felt her wetness more conspicuously in my mouth, I ceased sucking on her button and ground the flat of my tongue against it.
"Oh, yes," she panted, her excitement pooling at her core. "That would definitely do the trick... god..."
I stopped, so I could finger her again. She still needed more. I opened her up with two thumbs and licked her glistening inner pink up her clit, wiggling my tongue at it as I peaked. I kept at it until Veronica tensed up, grinding her supple lips on mine, smearing her musky desire across my mouth. She was an inch away from climaxing for the third time, or so she hoped. I slid my finger into her to conduct another saturation test. She was ready and yummy. I extracted my finger, sucked it clean, and moved to kneel behind her.
"That wasn't very nice," she panted, testy. "You could have finished me."
I aligned my cock with the moist opening at the crux of her sensual thighs. "And then what? I would've needed to work on you all over again."
"You say it like it's a bad thing," she gasped, resenting the questionable phrasing.
I did sound like a mechanic who just finished working on his car.
"Veronica, you're tasty enough that I would want to eat you out for years. It's just isn't this day. You drove me mad, and now I'm dying to come, so basically, it's your fault.
"Well... I guess you did earn it," she conceded.
I gently pushed my hard-on into her. She was so wet that she barely twitched now, and I could bottom out in her in less than thirty seconds. I stroked slowly, feeling the drenched walls of her sex as best as I could. I parted her ass cheeks and watched as my cock was drilling into that tight, damp maw time after time. Once a sufficient excitement was built, I changed gears, rocking harder, deeper, thumping into her little cleft. Seconds before I reached the point of no return, I lay completely on her while she collapsed flat on the bed.
"In or out?" I gasped, ramming into her while squeezing her left boob.
"In," she panted. "Definitely in."
I kept thrusting into her hot, slippery cunt as my balls drew taut. My plump cock swelled, then pulsated, stretching her walls just a tiny bit more, and I erupted while burring myself inside her as deep as possible.
"Ow!" The blonde writhed, trying to escape my spurting hose. "You're too deep!"
I drew back a bit, loving the powerful orgasm. "Sorry..."
I tried my hardest not steal that extra inch as I was shooting into her, and thankfully, my batch was smaller than usual, so I didn't have to suffer for too long. Once my balls were drained and her pussy stuffed, I collapsed atop her, sated and short of breath. I eventually stopped throbbing inside her slick, tight cunt and pulled out, and she crossed her legs while awaiting me to hand her tissues. I lit up my pipe and lay next to her as she extracted my cum from her pussy.
"Doggy is not your thing," I said knowingly as I puffed on my pipe.
She smiled, wiping my jizz off her distended labia. "What gave me away?"
"The lack of enthusiasm, the lack of an orgasm, and that cry of pain."
"Yeah, I'm not a fan," she giggled and put her panties back on. "Regarding that cry, I don't normally get pain since I never had a cock bumping into my cervix."
"There's a first for everything."
"Let's hope it was also the last." She slid her bra on. "It hurt like hell."
"Sorry about that." I blew a couple of smoke rings. "Are you in a hurry?"
"Yeah. I don't want Brooke to find me here. I told her I was going home 'cause I wasn't feeling well."
I put my boxer briefs on while Veronica continued to cover herself.
"What a sad spectacle -- you getting dressed."
She giggled. "You're probably going to see me naked again with the way things are heading... provided you play your cards right."
"Well, I don't know. Are you going to feel bad about this when you get back home, like last time?"
"I already feel bad about this for so many reasons."
I looked away. "Okay then."
She finished buttoning her jeans. "I'm curious: Are you starting to forget that girl? Am I making some headway here?"
"I thought you were no longer interested in making headway."
"It's not like that, Josh. I am very eager to make headway with you, but at the same time, your sister is important to me, and I don't wanna lose her as my friend. It's gonna be difficult for us to have a relationship when she's going to hate both of us."
I nodded. "For the record, I'm very cool with whatever this is."
"I bet you are... me? Not so much."
"Oh?"
"I don't wanna be your fuck buddy, Josh; I won't. I want... more. The fact that it turned out like that, with us fucking, was only because Brooke didn't approve, and I, in a moment of weakness, allowed myself to follow my heart, twice, but I'm not that kind of a girl, Josh."
"I didn't say you were."
"I want you to court me. I want you to respect me. This is the first time I've ever done something like this."
"I respect you, Veronica. Just because we're fucking, doesn't mean you don't have my respect. As I told you that night at the bar, I think very highly of you. I meant that then, and I mean it now."
"Really, Josh?"
"Really," I said as truthfully as possible.
"Good," she sighed in relief and smiled. "Now I know you're still hung up on that girl, yada yada... but I hope you're starting to feel something."
"Maybe," I answered, unsure of my emotions.
"Maybe?"
"Maybe."
She seemed less than happy to hear this. "I guess that will have to do for now... getting yourself on your sister's good side should considerably help our cause."
"Yeah, I don't see that happening."
"Okay. We'll talk about it tomorrow when you'll call me." She stared into my eyes, expecting my answer.
"Don't worry, I'll call."
"Good." She smiled as she gave me a brief yet passionate kiss. "Now get me a cab."
Ten minutes later, a cab was waiting for Veronica outside my house. We kissed, and she exited my room and shut the door.
"Holy shit," I heard Veronica saying.
"Hi, Ron. I see you're feeling better."
Although I was in front of my computer smoking my pipe, it was clear that my sister and Veronica were outside my room. I froze, perking my ears.
"Brooke, I'm... I'm so sorry."
"So am I... now get the fuck out of my house."
"Brooke, don't be like that, please. I really like your—"
"Fuck you! Get the fuck out of my house! Now!"
I heard someone running down the stairs, and promptly after, the front door slammed.
*
A disturbing silence could be heard now, until my door thrust open. My sister stood in my doorway, her eyes flaming with wrath.
"This is my room, Brooke. You can't open my door without knocking first and acquiring my permission."
She slowly paced in response. Although her body language conveyed fury, her eyes now transmitted less anger and more hurt.
"From the look of you in your briefs and from the smell in here, is it safe for me to assume you two were fucking?"
"A clever assumption indeed," I maliciously confirmed. "I think you'd be quite successful as a police detective, assuming your professional poker career would prove unprolific."
She nodded while slowly pacing to my bed. "I thought you were going to stay away from her."
She picked up the antique clock I had purchased in a garage sale six months ago and examined it.
"Well, I tried, but... and then she couldn't stay away from me... you know how these things are."
Her eyes welled up with tears, which completely caught me off guard. "How could you do it to me, Josh? Why do you keep hurting me?!"
"I'm hurting you? That's a fucking joke. You've got a lot of nerve, Brooke. Why don't you take your sore pussy out of here and get your anus lubed for your boyfriend. I have things to do."
She shook her head while a sudden gush of tears cursed down her cheeks. "I can't... believe how cruel you are. You're getting off of hurting me... how could you do this to me, Josh?!"
"I told you I was able to get hard without you; you just didn't want to list—"
She hurled the clock at my face. I ducked, and my computer monitor became the first casualty of her madness when it shattered completely.
"WHAT THE FUCK?! Are you insane?!!"
She opened my bedside table drawer and began thrusting at me whatever she could get her hands on. I did my best to dodge her ruthless assault; nonetheless, with a precision of a skilled marksman, she managed to successfully target my face more times than I would have liked.
"Brooke, stop! You're hurting me!! You fucking—stop! It hurts!"
"It hurts?!" she cried. "You don't know what hurt is!! You're the most vicious person... on the face of the earth. You broke my heart, Josh..." She covered her eyes, sobbing as loudly as I had ever heard anyone sobbing.
"Yeah?! Well at least when I fucked someone else, I didn't advertise it to your face! What the fuck are you doing here anyway?! Shouldn't you be out clubbing with your boyfriend?!"
"What am I doing here?" She shook her head. "I just broke up with my boyfriend... so I could come to my brother and tell him... that I'm in love with him and that I can't be with anyone else but him... so I am willing to fight for him for as long as it takes..."
I gaped at her, stupefied. "W-what?"
"Only to find him... screwing one of my best friends..." She crumbled on my bed.
I got up and walked to her. "Brooke, honey, stop crying... I can't watch you—"
"That is what you want, don't you?! For me to suffer! For me to cry every day! Otherwise, you wouldn't hurt me all the time!"
"No, baby, I don't want to hurt you. I want... you know what? Fuck you! You gave him your virginity! Why can't I fuck someone after you were bleeding for hours?! Huh?!"
"You don't know what you're talking about!"
"I don't?!" I walked up to my desk and lit up a cigarette. "Please tell me if the following rings a bell: 'I swallow his disgusting cum twice a day, Josh', 'I'm sweating his cum at the gym', 'He tried fucking me up the ass after he cracked me open two weeks ago'... you fucking whore."
She kept sobbing but didn't respond.
I took a few more drags and breathed a bit. "And you come here and tell me that I'm doing the hurting?! I mourned for two fucking weeks for this, so don't you dare tell me what hurt is. You broke my heart, and then you have the audacity—"
"I never fucked him! You fucking moron!" She picked the box of tissues off my bed and sniffled. "I never slept with him... I never sucked his cock, either... did you honestly think I could be with anyone but you?!"
I was flabbergasted, my mouth agape. I drew out another cigarette and lit it up while my other cigarette was still slow-burning in the ashtray.
"I love you, Josh... I can't... and you fucked Veronica. You betrayed me... you've broken my heart."
I fretted my bottom lip, seething at her manipulative ways. "Then why did you say you did?! You obviously noticed you were getting me rattled since you were smirking like an evil bitch!"
"I wanted to hurt you for giving up on me!"
"That's just great... and what did you think would happen after you shattered my heart? Did you seriously think I wouldn't fuck anyone?!"
"I thought you couldn't get hard... without me. I don't know what I was thinking! I just wanted to hurt you like... you hurt me."
"Mission accomplished. You hurt me bad, Brooke. And for the record, I didn't give up on you. I was—"
"You didn't give up on me?! I told you I was going to fuck him, and you let me go! What do you call that if not giving up?!"
"I didn't think you'd go through with it. I needed more time—"
"More time for what?! You're in love with me, and I'm in love with you! What else did you—"
"I was struggling! I still am! It's not easy for me like it is obviously for you! And I just broke up with Shannon, and I was in a bad place emotio—"
"None of this is relevant anymore." She stood up, fighting to contain her tears. "I will never forgive you for this. I will never... any chance for us to ever be together has just died... when you fucked her."
I suddenly felt a painful tightening in my chest at the thought of us not being together. "Brooke, no, don't say that. You just need to calm down, baby."
"No. How can I forgive you? From the very beginning, it was only me who was pushing for this, and you... didn't lift a finger. You never fought for me, you never wanted me... congratulations, Josh, I've officially given up on you, and this time... you can take it to the bank."
"Don't say that, baby," I pleaded as my eyes welled up. "I love you so much. You just need—"
I pulled her into my arms and forced my kiss on her.
She shoved me away and slapped me to hell and back. "Don't touch me! I'm done with you! Go fuck Veronica! Some friend she is... you two are perfect for each other: two backstabbers."
Tears streamed from my eyes as she opened the door and darted out. "Brooke, this isn't over! I love you! I want you!"
She halted at the top of the staircase, achingly weeping. "You should've thought about that before... goodbye, Josh."
"I AM NOT GIVING UP ON YOU! Sweetheart, please!" I dashed downstairs after her and barely managed to grip her arm. "You might've given up on me, but there's no way I'm giving up on you."
She slapped me again. "Let go!"
I knelt down, wearing nothing but my boxer briefs and a pleading look. "I am not giving up on you. Not now; not ever! Brooke, baby, I love you more than life... don't do this."
She wrenched her arm free and ran out the door.
"DON'T DO THIS!!"
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 07
Brooke finally gets her cherry popped, but by whom?
I couldn't sleep at all that night. I'd broken my sister's heart, the woman I loved. I was going to lose her forever if she didn't forgive me, and I just realized that I was willing to commit to her, to be with her, which perplexed me as I had made that decision only that night, in the heat of the moment. I texted her all through the night, maybe fifty times, telling her how much I loved her, how sorry I was... she didn't text back even once. The next day I was so depressed I started drinking as soon as I got up; nevertheless, I was motivated more than ever to get her back.
I continued texting Brooke at noon when a text from Veronica interrupted me, "Are you alone? Can we talk?"
"Hi," she picked up.
"Hi."
"I assume you heard what happened after I walked out your door."
"Yeah."
"What a fucking mess... I texted her how sorry I was, but she's not returning my texts. Is she there?"
"No. She left last night, and I don't know where to."
"Shit! Why is she so fucking difficult?! She made us go behind her back with her immature behavior. She's so juvenile somet—"
"Don't talk about her like that. Ever."
The line went dead for a moment.
"What is going on? Why do I feel like you're angry with me?"
"I'm not angry with you. It's just... listen, this isn't going to work out after all. We should call it quits and avoid further bloodshed."
"What? You're breaking up with me?!"
"I wasn't aware we were even dating."
"You're acting like a real son of a bitch right now, Josh. I hope you're aware of that."
"I don't mean to hurt you, but we weren't dating, and my sister is very upset because of last night, and I'm not willing to go on with this when she's obviously hurt by us."
"This is not what I thought I would hear from you... you were the one who didn't care if she got hurt!"
"And now I do care. She is my sister, Veronica."
"So that's it? I mean nothing to you that you're willing to cut me out of your life, as if we hadn't had sex just ten hours ago and were talking about getting our relationship moving?!"
"You know what, don't give me that shit! When you decided you made a mistake three nights ago and insisted we shouldn't talk anymore, was I giving you a hard time?!"
"It was different, Josh! Now it's more... complicated."
"It isn't to me. Same situation, same people, same result."
"Is it because of Brooke? 'Cause she will accept it eventually. She just needs to cool off. Give her—"
"No, it's because of me. Listen, I am so glad I've got the chance to meet you. You are truly a unique person, and I'm sure—"
"Don't do that, Josh! Why are you saying this?!"
"You see why I told to you to stay away from me? Now I feel like I'm hurting you, and—"
"You are hurting me! Stop it! I know you feel something. Give me a shot! Don't—"
"Veronica, you're making it so much worse. We haven't even dated. Let go; just let go. Trust me, it's for your own good."
She breathed a little. "But it became more for me, Josh. It's not... please, give this a chance."
"I'm sorry, I need to go. Take care."
Veronica texted me a few times after that. She begged for me to reconsider, but when I texted her that I had made my choice and asked her not to text again, she started hate-texting me, accusing me of toying with her emotions, that I left her now without her best friend and without me.
I didn't reply since she was right about everything. Although I didn't mean to hurt her, it was clear to the both of us that she was emotionally invested in me by now, and I hadn't given her a fair shot to change how I felt. She was truly an incredible person, and it was a heavy burden for me to know that she was hurt.
Since I had fallen in love with my sister, I somehow managed to hurt three different girls, all amazing, without even trying to. In fact, I was doing everything in my power to avoid hurting them, but apparently, I was cursed with the gift of hurting. Shannon and Veronica were unbelievable girls inside and out, and I would have been the happiest with either if I could only have felt something for them, a little bit of what I was feeling for Brooke. Unfortunately, my sister was more amazing than them in every way; at least to me she was.
***
"Brooke, baby, please call me back. I know I fucked up, but I'm willing to do anything..." I sighed. "I love you so much. Call me back."
It had been seven days now, and Brooke was still ignoring my calls and texts. She was out of town to one of her poker tournaments as my father had informed me. Throughout that week, she hadn't stayed at home and hadn't showed for work, either. She hadn't even given our mother an excuse for her absence.
Veronica was still texting me, seven days later, every day at least thrice a day. She was making it so hard on me since she had a very good point: she never got the chance to make me fall in love with her as opposed to Shannon, and even though I kept telling myself that I didn't feel anything for her, I was forced to admit to myself that that might not have been completely true.
I was losing my mind. I needed my sister. I needed her bad. I now wanted her more than I ever wanted anything in my life. If she would just answer me once... just so I could hear her voice. My cock was back withering. I couldn't get erect again no matter what I had tried. It was ridiculous really. I couldn't get hard even when thinking about Brooke's phenomenal body, which used to make me hard in a split second. Everything in me just seemed to... die.
I couldn't take it anymore; I needed to do something. I went downstairs and inquired my mother of Brooke's whereabouts. She submitted her location but asked me not to go to her since it was a long drive. My mother was aware we had a falling-out, but that was all she knew. There was no chance I could wait until Sunday. I started the car, got on the road, and drove for five hours to get to my sister. By the time I arrived there, it was 9 p.m.. I called my mother and instructed her to discretely ask Brooke for her current location without disclosing that I was there looking for her.
Half-hour later, I entered the motel Brooke was staying at. I was about to ask the receptionist for her room number when I spied my sister sitting at the motel lounge, drinking coffee and laughing with some guy. He was sitting close to her and seemed a little too friendly for my taste.
"Why don't you take your seat back a little?" I shot him a look. "Give her some room to breathe. Now."
My sister gaped at me, mystified by my presence. "Josh, what are you doing here?"
"What do you think I'm doing here? I'm here for you."
"And who might you be?" asked the insignificant dude.
"Her boyfriend. Now go away."
"Boyfriend?" He turned to Brooke, upset. "You told me you didn't have a boyfriend."
"I don't." She darted a hateful look at me. "He's my brother."
I returned her angry stare. "And boyfriend."
"Sorry?" That guy's jaw plunged down all the way to the floor.
"Yeah, incest; get over it," I said.
To say he looked dumbfounded would be an understatement.
"You are not my boyfriend."
"Oh yes I am."
"You're... incest?" He was finally able to collect his jaw and put his tongue back to use.
But I was losing my patience. "Listen, whatever your name is, get lost." I shot him a murderous glower. "My girlfriend slash sister and I have things to talk about."
"This is really weird." He gawked between my sister and me. "I'm out of here."
After he took his leave, I paid for a cup of coffee at the bar and sat next to Brooke.
"I'm gonna kill Mom for this," she muttered, looking away.
I ogled her for at least half-minute. "Brooke, baby, you look so beautiful."
She did look beautiful. As always. She was wearing skinny jeans, a low-cut red blouse, and high-heel, leather black boots. Her golden brown hair gushed down her left breast, and her makeup was superb. Her long, slender legs were crossed in the most feminine, sexiest way, and so were her arms, though in less sexy and more furious manner. She was a goddess.
"Josh, you can't go tell people things like that -- that you're my boyfriend. Not only it is not true, you'll get us arrested."
"It is true, and I don't a give a shit anymore... Brooke, baby, god I've missed you. Did you have to ignore me all week? You couldn't even pick up once? I was dying, sweetheart."
"You don't deserve for me to take your calls, not after what you did to me."
"God, baby, I'm so sorry! I am willing to do whatever it takes! Just please give—"
"You fucked Veronica! You betrayed me! You've hurt me! You have broken my heart... go fuck yourself."
She looked away again, one slim thigh vibrating atop the other.
"And I am so fucking sorry, but surely there are extenuating circumstances here. You provoked me to think you were fucking your boyfriend! Come on, baby, cut me some slack here. I would have never—"
"I thought I owned your cock. I thought I owned you. I guess I was wrong."
"You weren't wrong, baby. You do own both me and my cock; I give you my word."
"If I had, you wouldn't have been able to fuck her."
I pulled my chair closer to her. "Okay, so check this out: I know what's going on with my cock. Do you wanna know?"
"Oh really? This should be interesting."
"Ever since you left me a week ago, I couldn't get hard anymore. That got me to think why that was happening, and I figured it out: The only time I was able to get hard without you was when I hated you! When I thought you fucked your boyfriend! But as soon as the truth came out... I don't think I'm physically capable of fucking Veronica now, not when I know the truth, not when I'm back loving you. You do own me, Brooke. All of me."
She reflected on my bold statement while sipping her coffee. "She keeps texting me every day. Did you know that?"
"Because she is also very sorry for—"
"You'd think that, but... no."
"What do you mean?"
"Well, the first few days, she texted how sorry she was, blah, blah, blah... but now, she wants me to stop acting like a child and to go tell you that I am fine with you being together."
"Shit... Brooke, let's not talk about her for the time being. I want us—"
"You truly possess incredible powers over women, don't you, Josh?"
"Not at all, sweetheart. I'm nothing."
"Yes, you are... still, it's impressive how you got one of my best friends so hung up on you in so little time that getting you back is more important to her than me being her friend again."
"I understand you're mad, but—"
"Mad? Oh no, I'm much more than mad, Josh... much more."
"Furious then?"
"Whatever! I want coffee."
"Sure, baby."
I hurried to the bar and fetched her a double espresso. I set it down on the table, pretending to be oblivious to her scowl. "Sweetheart, Veronica is a good person, and you know that. She genuinely loves you, and she's just a little hurt right now, but she'll get over—"
"She is a good person; I don't blame her at all for this. She didn't mean to hurt me. She really does like you, and come to think of it, she wasn't the one who hurt me here. You, on the other hand... well, that's a totally different story, isn't it?"
I sighed. "Brooke, if you could—"
"After thinking about it, I'm inclined to tell her that I'm okay with you being together."
My eyes widened in befuddlement. "You're what?"
"You and I is never going to happen anymore, and she is really crushed by you. I don't want her to suffer. She doesn't deserve to suffer."
"But I don't want her! I want you!"
"She told me the story of you being in love with someone else, and she truly feels she can make you fall in love with her. At least she wants a shot at it, a shot at you... and you know what? Maybe she is what you need to get over me and to have that 'normal' life that you so desperately seek. Maybe she's the answer to all your prayers. Who knows?"
"That's what I'm trying to say! I don't want that 'normal' life anymore! I want us!"
"Oh, come on, Josh... you were grieving every day because of us. You've been doing everything in your power to fall out of love with me. Veronica might be your savior. Maybe she can do what Shannon couldn't."
"And you'd be okay with that? Is that what you're saying?"
"I will never be okay, not in this life. But I don't see why I should deny Veronica her happiness, just because there's no happiness for me."
I felt so heavyhearted listening to my sister's heartbreaking confession. "Sweetheart, can you let me talk for a minute without interruptions? Please?"
She didn't answer.
"Thank you, baby. For the past week, I have been so miserable—"
"That makes two of us," she interposed, a hurtful look on her face.
"I know, honey, and I'm so sorry... yes, you're right. It had been extremely difficult for me to accept that I'm in love with you, and yes, I had been doing everything in my power to fight it, but what I finally realized is that I'm—"
"A piece of shit?"
I sighed. "Brooke, baby, please let me finish."
She sipped her coffee, scowling quietly.
"Where was I...um... you know what? Let's get back to Veronica for a second. Veronica is a great girl, and maybe if I'd given her a shot, she might have been able to change how I feel about her, about you—"
"That's your idea of an apology? Because this is the worst one ever... God, I wanna fucking kill you."
"Brooke, no interruptions! Fuck..."
"Well get the fuck on with it already!"
"Okay; sorry, baby. What I am trying to say... is that I don't know if Veronica—or any other woman for that matter—can make me fall out of love with you, but I'm not even willing to take that risk; I won't. I'm in love with you, and I will remain in love with you to my last day."
A sad tear coursed down her left cheek at the sound of that, although she did her best to disguise it.
"Brooke, do you remember that weekend at the hotel? When you told me you didn't want to escape it? That you loved it that you were in love with me? That's how I feel now. Not only I'm so madly in love you, I'm in love with being in love with you. I don't want to escape it. I want to start a life with you as my... lover and partner for life."
More tears streamed down from her big hazel eyes, but she could not conceal those. "I'm still your sister... it's still illegal... are you telling me you're suddenly ready to take on the world? To hide us? To lie about us?"
"I am ready to do anything to be with you. You are only my sister by familial proximity, but you are not my sister in my heart, in my mind... I think we both know that ship has long sailed. I will never be able to look at you the way I did six months ago... the way other brothers look at their sisters."
"Then how do you look at me?" she asked in a tearful undertone.
"I look at you... as the woman of my dreams. When I look at you, I see the sexiest girl I've ever seen. I see someone sensitive, funny, and incredible in every way. I see you the way husbands see their wives. You are the object of my desire, Brooke. Is it wrong? I used to think so... but not anymore, I don't. I don't think it's wrong at all. The only thing that's wrong here is that society wants to persuade us that it's wrong, and they might have fooled me for a while, but the jig is up. You and I are more right than any other couple in this world, and I won't let anyone tell me otherwise."
My sister was now weeping intensely. She was emotional enough that I felt I could get closer to her without her rejecting me.
"Brooke, baby"—I stroked her tears away with my thumb—"please forgive me, please... you were right all along. I just needed a little time to catch up. I love you so much. I don't want to even imagine that someone else will get to wake up next to you every day, get to make love to you... get to love you. You're mine. You have to be."
She took my hand off her tearful cheek. "I am very glad that... you finally understand that I was right from the get go. Un—"
"I'm glad that—"
"Unfortunately... what's done is done. You had sex with a person who isn't me, and I don't think I can ever forgive you... I don't know if you're even worthy of the love I have for you. What you—"
"Brooke, sweetheart, don't be like—"
"What you've put me through the last few months... is almost unforgivable, Josh." Her eyes were bleeding her tears. "You made me go out with other men... you made me sit and watch as you were going to your girlfriend... you constantly rejected my love, me. You took me for granted... I think you might be a little late here."
"Don't say that, baby. It's not too late, and I know I'm not worthy of you, but if you give me a shot, I'll prove to you that I'm willing to do anything for you to—"
"No. I am not willing to risk my heart again... I am not putting myself out there again, not for you. It will take for me years until I'm able to trust another man again... to give my heart again... and it's all because you didn't think that my heart was something you... should have been careful with, like it was nothing."
Tears were coming down my cheeks. "I am so sorry... I'm not a good person, I know that, but... I am better when I'm with you. I will not play with your heart again, Brooke. I swear on my life I won't."
"Go home, Josh." She stood up. "Tell Veronica I said hi."
***
I returned home like my sister had instructed me. I drove all night, heartbroken, until I was back crying in my room. I underestimated the hurt I had caused Brooke. It tore at my heart to think that she had been carrying all this pain for so many months just because I hadn't given her a way out, the out that she'd wanted: for me to accept that we should be together. I was now more lost than ever. Just as I accepted that there was no one else for me but her, she slammed the door on me, forcing me to live without her.
But I couldn't. So I decided to keep at it -- going after her with hopes that my tenacity would eventually be rewarded. Brooke was now home, and life was back to normal with her spending her days at the flower shop while I spent mine trading; however, life was nowhere near back to normal. I kept calling Brooke every day, all day. I texted incessantly, I emailed, I wrote her love letters... I did anything I could think of. Although she didn't reciprocate even once, I didn't let it discourage me.
What did manage to crush my spirit was to watch my sister going out on dates, getting back late at night, moving on... I was in a tight spot as I ceased living my life while she was going forward as emphatically as she could with hers. Four months I had kept this up: courting Brooke, getting nothing in return, and watching her swapping boyfriend like baseball cards. She completely ignored my existence, and I was hurting every day because of her.
Veronica stopped calling and texting eventually. She was now dating some guy I knew from school as I had once seen them at the movies while with my friends, though I made sure she didn't see me. It hurt a little. Maybe it was my ego, or maybe because I knew I had let go on an amazing girl, or maybe because I speculated that she might have been able to make me fall out of love with Brooke. Maybe she was the only one who could.
***
On Saturday morning, approximately 4 a.m., my sleep was disturbed by the sound of my sister's roaring laughter. She had such a gleeful and genuine laugh that could not be mistaken with anyone else's. I climbed out of bed and paced to my window. I opened the blinds to see my sister standing next to her boyfriend outside his car. She'd been out all night. I knew that because I was monitoring her movements. I had been doing that for months now.
She looked so happy: laughing, kissing him... my heart bled out on the spot. As they were giggling about something, Brooke gazed up at my window, and I was sure she made me. I swiftly backed up and returned to bed. I lit up my pipe and ruminated on this whole thing. I could still hear their laughter and even their kissing from my bed. They were too loud for my capable ears not to notice.
Enough was enough. I knew when I needed to finally back down. She was never going to forgive me, and we would never have any relationship, romantic or otherwise. Certainly, she was aware that she was deeply hurting me with this behavior, and yet she didn't hold back. It sounded as if she were raping him out there. It was time for me to acknowledge that she sincerely hated me.
***
It was still Saturday, but now it was night, and the first day in months I hadn't called, texted, or emailed her. I knew it would be easier for her if I stopped. It was surely easier for me. Being ignored and rejected on a daily basis wasn't doing any good to my battered psyche. That night, I finally went out to a bar with my friends. Four months I hadn't gone out with them to a bar, but it was now time for me to try to salvage whatever I could of my broken heart.
After a couple of drinks, I was beginning to feel better, more confident, less aching... my friends and I were having a great time. A few had girlfriends now, but they were easygoing and were trying to hook me up with friends of theirs, which I didn't mind so much as my confidence was at an all-time low, and my ego was bruised beyond recognition. My prick had been barely functioning for months, so that was going to be a problem with meeting girls, but I needed to first come to the bridge before thinking how to cross it.
As I was walking to the restroom to empty my beer-brimming bladder, I was shocked to see that my sister was also at the bar, sitting at a table with her newest boyfriend and a large group of friends, Veronica included, which astonished me. Brooke apparently had forgiven her, though I had no clue about that.
The first time I was out in months, and Brooke had to go out to the same bar as I did... I was clinically depressed by now. The fact that Veronica was also present didn't help, either. Veronicas' boyfriend was sitting next to her, although neither she nor Brooke were paying much attention to their dates as their eyes followed me. I instantly looked away and proceeded to the restroom, which had quite the line outside of it.
"Nice to see you, too."
I pivoted to see Veronica standing in line behind me. "Um..."
"Very eloquently put," she said, her voice harsh and bitter.
I turned around, giving her my back.
"Oh, that's nice... classy."
I swiveled to face her again. "I genuinely don't know what to say or how to act."
"Well, how about... 'Hi, Veronica, you look good. By the way, I'm sorry for playing you, ignoring you, and hurting you.' That could be a start."
"You do look good although I plead not guilty on the 'playing you' count."
"And here comes the jury with a verdict: Guilty."
"I'm sorry you feel that way; however, I'm glad to see that you didn't lose your best friend after all."
"No thanks to you."
I nodded, guilt swelling in my chest. "Guilty as charged." I took a few steps up the line. "Does my sister know you're talking to me?"
"Indeed, she does. She was the one who encouraged me to go to the bathroom now."
"Oh..." I mused.
I tried working out what it meant for me that Brooke wanted Veronica to talk to me.
"So, are you going to take advantage of this rare meet and explain to me why you in fact weren't playing me?"
"Veronica, I told you I was—"
"Yeah, damaged, I remember... but I thought we had something, Josh. I could have sworn I felt something from your end, as well... I must have been really off, huh? I bet you were laughing your ass off, seeing that I had made a complete fool out of myself while risking losing my best friend in the process."
I kept my back to her. "Why are you saying this? I care about you, Veronica; I'm not that kind of a guy. I didn't want to hurt you, and look how great things have turned out for you: you've got your best friend back, you have a boyfriend..."
She snorted bitterly. "Fairytale ending, isn't it, Josh?"
"Sure seems like it."
"I have a question for you, and I want you to be truthful with me this time: were you feeling something?"
"What good will it do to—"
"I wanna know. Can you respect me with an answer? Or are you going to treat me now like you did four months ago: like garbage."
"Jesus, Veronica, you couldn't be more off about how I treated you."
"You're stalling... why can't you answer me?"
I spun to face her. "The truth?"
"And nothing but."
I sighed. "I might have felt something. Not a lot, but there was probably something there. You can take comfort in knowing that that was the most I've felt for any girl the past year, excluding that girl."
My answer seemed to have triggered a turbulence within her eyes. "You son of bitch..."
"What now?"
"I knew you felt something, but you were trying your hardest to convince me I was imagining it! God, you're such a... piece of shit!"
I heaved a sigh as I turned back to face the long line to the restroom. "Yeah. I've been told that once or twice."
She pulled me by my arm to face her again, her piercing blue eyes boring into mine.
I shook my head, hating the pain in her gaze. "I am so sorry."
"Then why? We had something going, something really good... why?!"
"Because I... I couldn't risk losing that girl, not while there was still a chance for me to get her, and you... you were getting too close."
"Oh my god," she murmured, considering me incredulously. "You're way more damaged than I thought."
"Yeah... it was good seeing you, Veronica. I think I'll go later."
"You stay put!" She pushed me back. "This is really fucked up, Josh, what you just said... I was getting too close?!"
I shook my head, averting my eyes. "Christ... you can't possibly understand. Don't even try."
She stared at me for a tense moment that seemed to last an eternity. "That something... is it still here?"
"Forget about—"
"Josh?!"
"It's not important because she is still here."
"Which means it's still here."
I looked away.
"Jesus... it is still here."
"Veronica, stop this. What are you doing? You have a boyf—"
"I'm not going to dump him for you, don't worry. I'm just... speechless. You're admitting to feel something for me, and you're so afraid that I might actually be able to make you fall in love with me... that's more damaged than damaged. That's really sad, Josh."
"What can I say? I'm a sad person. Good luck, Veronica. I truly wish you all the best." I started for my table.
"For the record, Josh, I can make you fall in love with me, and you're letting me go... is the biggest mistake you will ever make in your sad life."
I bobbed my head, my gut wrenching at the dour prophecy. "I know."
I returned to my table, said goodbye to my friends, and evacuated from the premises.
That chat with Veronica had unsettled me. Mostly because I was afraid that she was right: that I would lose both her and Brooke in the end, that I did just make the biggest mistake of my life, for it was now painfully clear to Brooke, Veronica, and myself that Veronica seemed to have an influence on me that Shannon had never had. I did feel something for her, however miniscule that something was compared to what I was feeling for my sister.
Seeing Brooke there with her boyfriend had crushed me completely. I felt like crying when I walked past her table, watching them kissing as I left. I was willing to do anything for her. I even rejected Veronica, who might have been my only hope to ever escape this incest nightmare, and how did she repay me? By sucking on her boyfriend's tongue in front of me.
But I didn't want to let Brooke go. I was so crazy in love with her, and I wanted nothing more than for her to want me back. I had already accepted that I would never have a normal life. My normal life had ended the moment we fell in love. I could never be okay with her being with another guy. Never. Even so, it seemed I had no choice in the matter.
***
I entered my home and turned on the lights in the living room. Our parents were once again away for the weekend to a resort with friends. Now that Brooke and I were adults, our parents were making up for all the years they had stayed home and missed out on gatherings etc. It became common practice for them to desert us during the weekends.
I dragged my feet to the kitchen to fetch myself a beer. I then plopped myself down on the sofa and tried to think of where to go from here. Not only did Brooke move on, but she was doing everything in her power to prove that to me, and I wasn't willing to take my chances with Veronica, nor was I going to hurt their relationship in any manner.
I needed some time off, off everything. I spontaneously decided I was going to pack a suitcase and go on vacation somewhere far... maybe Maine. That should be far enough. Upon returning from my holiday, I was going to move out. I couldn't live in the same house with Brooke any longer.
I went up to my room, put some music on, and started packing. As I was halfway through, I felt a weird vibe, and at that exact moment, my phone vibrated. I picked it up and saw that I had a text from my sister, the first in maybe four months, "What's with the suitcase?"
I looked back over my shoulder; Brooke was standing in my doorway.
I walked to my computer and turned down the volume before we locked eyes for at least a minute. It was such a powerful and charged moment. My heart was racing as I watched my sister in her short black dress and high heels, loose hair draping down her back, makeup sexier than ever... she was so inconceivably ravishing. I couldn't look away.
"So where are you going?"
It was the first sentence she uttered to me in four months.
I snapped out of it and resumed packing. "I don't know yet."
She strutted into my room. "When will you be back?"
I laid the stack of shirts I had readied beforehand in my suitcase. "I haven't decided that, either."
She stood by my window, looking outside absentmindedly. "You haven't called today. You haven't texted... and I don't assume you have another one of those cheesy love letters waiting for me somewhere in here."
"What do you want?" I pointedly asked, keeping myself busy with my suitcase.
"So now you don't want to talk anymore? After months of begging me to—"
"What do you want?"
She shot me a condescending look. "Well, if you're acting like that, I might as well leave." She scooted to my door.
I ignored her, turned up my music, and focused back on my suitcase.
A few seconds later, my music died down. Brooke was standing next to my computer, glaring at me. "You've got some nerve, Josh. You're ignoring me?! You should kiss both of my feet for even—"
"Get out," I chimed in, firing back a look of my own. "Don't say another word, just... get out."
She stared at me in bewilderment. "What the fuck is wrong with you? You've been harassing me for months, and when I—"
"You have made your point, and I'm not willing to entertain you anymore, Brooke. So if you don't mind, I'm packing my suitcase, and assuming you're done dissing me, you know your way out."
"I wasn't dissing you."
"Oh? Then what were you doing?"
"I was—" She sat in my chair and began loading tobacco into my pipe. "Point taken."
"What are you doing here anyway?"
"I didn't feel well, so I cut my night short."
"And I'm sure your boyfriend ate it up. I meant to ask: why are you really here?"
She cut her eyes at me as she lit up my pipe. "I wanted to talk to you."
I opened my closet to get my underwear. "I'm all ears."
She took a few drags. "Why didn't you call today?"
"Because... I finally realized I was too late. I'm in your way... and in mine."
"In yours?"
I shot her a look, insulted. "Yeah, I'm a living person, too. I should move on just like you did."
"Move on to where?"
"I don't know yet. First, I'm going on a long vacation. When I get back, I'll be moving out... and we'll see from there."
"You're moving out?"
I nodded while cramming into my suitcase what was left on my bed. "Us living together isn't doing any good to either of us. I'll get out of your way, and you wouldn't need to see or speak to me anymore, and I'll be able to try getting back my life on track."
She quietly smoked my pipe while I lit up a cigarette and finished my beer.
"So that is how much you love me: four months. That's your... immortal love for me."
"I will love you forever, Brooke, but you don't want me; you've made it very clear. You've been going out with so many guys that I can't keep track anymore, and it hurts. What the eye doesn't see, the heart doesn't grieve over."
A smug smirk curled her lips. "I want a beer. Go get me a beer."
I went downstairs and returned with two beers. I handed her one, and she sipped without even thanking me.
"I bet you were surprised seeing Veronica and me at the same table."
I bobbed my head.
"I forgave her a couple of months ago. I couldn't stay mad at her when she was so... hurt by you."
"I'm sorry to hear that, though I'm happy you forgave her."
She took another drag and examined my pipe. "You two had an interesting talk, I hear."
I kept quiet.
"Yeah... apparently, Veronica might've been able to get you to fall out of love with me."
I took a draft from my beer. "She might have."
"She still wants you, Josh. If you give her a call tonight... she's yours."
"What are you doing? What is this?"
"Nothing. I'm just... handing you some inside information. What's wrong with that?"
I stood up and placed my suitcase next to the door. "Well, Brooke, I appreciate this friendly stopover; nevertheless, I have a plane to catch. It's time for you to leave."
"So you don't want Veronica?"
"With all due respect to your 'inside information', you didn't tell me anything I didn't already know. I don't want Veronica. I thought I made it clear by now."
"Then who do you want?"
"I don't think I want anyone anymore. I want to be alone. That's what I want."
"So you don't want me anymore?"
"I want the old Brooke, the one I fell in love with. Not this... whatever persona you've assumed in recent months. This Brooke isn't doing it for me."
"I am what you made me, Josh. If you cared about me and treated me with the respect and love I deserved, I wouldn't have become this... persona in the first place."
"And I am so very sorry for how I treated you as I conveyed through every possible mean of communication in past months. But you don't seem to want to forgive me. You just wanna make me miserable, and that tells me that it's time for me to move on."
"You deserve to feel miserable. You fucked my best friend."
"Yes, I did. I still think it was justified, seeing that you insisted convincing me that you've been penetrated in all your holes and was sweating cum."
I swigged my beer while she was pondering to herself.
She placed my pipe on the desk. "Maybe I just need time... to think."
"What are you saying here?"
"I don't know, but if you give up on me now... you will never know, either."
I shook my head. "This is exactly what I'm talking about. The old Brooke would've never said something like that -- vague and vicious. I'm not going to keep feeding your already massive ego any longer."
"Then I guess you don't deserve me after all."
"No, I don't. I deserve better. Much better. Now leave."
"Don't tell me—"
"Get out. I don't want to talk to you anymore, I don't want to see you anymore, and frankly, I genuinely don't want anything to do with you anymore. I may have made mistakes, but I never took pleasure in hurting you. Never. But what you're doing now... that's just plain evil."
She kept still in my chair although now she looked a bit rattled.
I scowled at her. "I told you to get out."
"I heard you the first time."
"Then what's the holdup?"
She didn't reply. She just kept staring at me with her beautiful hazel eyes that now seemed to have been taken by a storm.
I paced to my chair and yanked her to a standing position. "Out."
She struck an aching pose and darted to the exit, but then she abruptly halted at the threshold, her hands reaching for the doorframe. "Fuck," she sighed, spinning around. "Josh, I'm—"
"I don't care. Out."
"Stop kicking me out! Listen to me!"
"Do it quick."
"I'm... I'm sorry, okay? I took it too far, and I'm sorry. I never meant... for this persona to exist that long, but it felt so good to see you—"
"Hurting?"
Her head shook with pain. "—courting me, wanting me... you never once let me feel like that, like I was that special to you, and I just loved feeling like that... like I was the most important thing in the world to you, like I was the only thing that mattered to you... I got addicted."
"I was going to make you feel like that forever; I said so in my letters. You needed not torture me."
She nodded. "I'm sorry."
"Apology accepted. Goodbye, Brooke."
I whirled around to my desk.
"I love you, Josh."
My heart jerked in reply; nonetheless, I ignored her and lit up another cigarette as I shut down my computer.
"Did you hear me?" she timidly murmured, taking a step closer. "I love you."
I turned to face her. "No, you don't. If you'd loved me, you wouldn't have treated me like that. It's just like you said: you love being courted. I get that, and I'm sure your current boyfriend—"
"I love you! Don't tell me how I feel! I was out of control, and I'm so sorry! But you gotta know that I love you, Josh... you've got to."
"I can't handle this right—"
"Do you wanna know why I'm really here?"
"Why are you here?"
"I'm here 'cause... I got scared when you didn't call or text today. I was afraid you were giving up on me."
I took a drag, quietly pondering. "Veronica, why did you tell her to go talk to me?"
"I was... I was testing you. I needed to reassure myself that you wanted me and not her. That you were willing to do anything... for me."
"You knew I was going be there, didn't you? It wasn't a coincidence that we ran into each other. You knew."
She nodded. "Jim and I are friends on Facebook, and he posted earlier this evening that you were finally joining them, so I called Veronica, and..."
She left out the rest.
"I see... so what now?"
"I will tell you, but I need you to forgive me first."
"I don't know." I tried steadying my shaking vocals as tears stifled my throat. "You were pretty brutal with my heart... like it was nothing."
Her bottom lip quivered as her eyes welled up with tears, as well. "I know..."
I looked out my window, wiping off the few tears that flowed down my cheeks.
"Josh, please... I love you so much. Please forgive me."
I put out my cigarette and turned to look at her. "Let's... assume I forgive you. Your move."
"Are you invested in me?" She wiped off her tears. "Do you love me like I love you?"
"I love you more than life itself, Brooke."
She nodded, giving her upper lip a soft lick. She then slipped her right arm out of her shoulder strap and repeated it with her left. She let go of both straps simultaneously, and her black dress pooled at her slender waist.
My little sister was standing in my doorway with her upper torso exposed, save her breasts, which were cupped in a sexy black lace push-up bra that I hadn't seen before. Her toned tummy and naval piercing had my cock twitching in an instant.
"Then it's time for you to prove it, Josh."
I looked into her eyes, flooded with my vast love I felt for her, as I whispered the words she had been longing to hear for almost a year, "I'm ready."
She nodded, slowly strutting over to me. "There is no going back from this. It's siblingly binding. Once you take me... you're mine forever. No matter what."
"That goes the same for you."
"Trust me, I'm not the one we should be worrying about."
"It sure hell isn't me."
A grin exploded across her face. "What about Mom and Dad, Josh? Are you ready to bump heads with them? Mind you, there is only one right answer here."
"I never did care much for that old bastard of a couple."
She giggled. "Good answer... the right answer."
Her right hand found my neck as she stopped next to me, gently caressing me with her long fingernails.
My skin bristled with goose bumps all over and my heart was racing. "Brooke, baby..."
"Are you truly ready for this, Josh? For this life we're going to start? Together?"
"I've been dreaming about this moment for so long... I am so fucking ready."
Her hazel eyes didn't stray from mine as she twiddled the front hook of her bra. Unhooking her bra was hustle-free as erotic; even so, she kept holding the cups to her breasts, surveying my eyes for the obvious. My manhood further swelled with each tease of her lacy black cups. She was playing with me a bit because she could see the effect it had on me. She made it look as if she were going to take off her bra, only to readjust a second later. She kept sliding her cups up and down, sideways, flashing a bit of skin and covering back, pushing her boobies together to make them pop.
Throughout her tit tease, she remained focused on her bosom with the occasional glimpse at me, estimating the degree of pain I was in from watching her tantalizing me. She lowered her right cup just to expose the rim of her areola, glanced up to see me drooling, and covered herself back only to repeat it with her left breast. She drove me mad, and her self-content smirk gave away her knowledge of that, as well. Although clearly in pain, I didn't interrupt her tease. It was just the way she was, and that was never going to change. My sister was a sexy girl who knew how to tap into her feminine powers to bring a man down to his knees. She certainly knew how to get this man kneeling down.
She lowered her cups once again until both of her areolas were fairly visible. She then looked up into my eyes, and finally, she released her grip. The black lace bra plunged to the floor, baring my baby sister's pale, chubby mounds that could make a guy cry. Her lean arms vined around my neck as she stared up into my eyes. Her eyes weren't playful anymore, only tearful. "I've missed you so much, sweetie."
My eyes slowly mounted her perfection of breasts up to her pouty lips. "You have no idea..."
As soon as our lips touched, my tongue darted into her mouth, just like it had been aching to do for months. My sister was kind enough to stretch her maw wide, so I could feast on the palatable fluids she called her spit. I was out of control. I wasn't making love to her mouth; I was devouring her with no respect to how my sister wanted to be kissed. I was too thirsty, too frustrated, and too mouthsick to care if she approved of my raping approach.
Luckily, Brooke missed me just as I missed her. Her tongue sledgehammered mine into gravel before she flicked at my tonsils, claiming ownership over my cavity. I held her tighter to me, and she fastened her grip on my neck in reply. Months of longing had put a lot of strain on the both of us, and now it was time to let loose and to prove that not only our love for each other had not faded, it intensified.
Our kiss sought to do just that, and after the initial few minutes of heavy artillery, the pace gradually weakened to the point where we only caressed each other, slowly lapping and wetly tangling, even though our death grip over one another hadn't softened one bit. I could have kept kissing her like that forever had I not felt her salty tears trickling down her cheeks and into my mouth.
"What's wrong, my love? Why are you crying?"
She ran her fingers through my hair. "I just love you so much. I just missed you so much... I just can't believe that the torture is now over, that we're finally going to be together like I... like I always knew we would."
I kissed her tears. "I've missed you so bad I thought I was dying, baby. I can't go through this again."
"You won't, my love. I will never let you suffer like that ever again."
She thrust her tongue into my mouth, and I was drenched in her saliva in seconds.
We lost sense of time the more we kissed; however, my sister was still very much aware that while she was topless for me, I was not. She reached for my shirt and tugged it up, and I raised my arms, so she could get rid of this fine example of Chinese cotton that was in our way of feeling each other's skin.
Once my chest was also bare, her arms enveloped my neck, and her feet got off the ground so her legs could snake around my waist. My sister was wrapped around me as our kiss continued to grow more powerful. Her supple mounds pressed to my skin, and her nipples hardened the more they grazed mine. I could feel her quick heartbeats against me, and surely, she could feel me back.
Our mouths were still making love when her fingers traveled down my back and gently scratched the surface of me. It sent shivers down my spine, and my hands shifted from supporting her slender thighs to mold her shapely butt over her dress. I kneaded and spread her hot buns, reminding myself of how tight yet soft her ass truly was.
I exited her mouth and dealt sensual kisses down her tender neck that its sweet-sour aroma I could never whiff enough of. With a sensual cast of her head to the left, my sister swayed her long hair aside to clear the path for me, and I methodically advanced to her ear, kiss after kiss. Brooke's pace of breathing could not stay indifferent to my lustful ministrations, and soon, her pants of pleasure tested the room's acoustics to the limit.
Her ear—that was pierced with a fish hook earring—was as beautiful as any other part of her, and I had her feel how much I craved her with every tug of her delicate earlobe. I tongued her ear canal in tenderness, taking pleasure of her audible panting, before my sister gripped my head to level my gaze with hers, breathing as if she'd just finished running the New York marathon.
"Josh, this is really happening, isn't it?"
I brushed her hair from her left eye and planted a soft kiss on her succulent lips. "Only if you want it to."
She stroked my cheek. "I never wanted anything more."
"Then yes"—I nodded—"it's really happening."
I entered her mouth and notified her tongue of that, as well. Her tongue then forwarded this information to her mind for further processing, and once the data was fully sorted and analyzed and was shot back to her oral cavity, my tongue began receiving the beating of its life. My sister went asylum crazy on me, and I could barely defend my poor mouth from her ruthlessness. She pulled my hair back and plunked her lips down on my neck to have all of it coated in her saliva in less than seven seconds, licking and sucking as if she had been possessed by a sex spirit. It was really scary... and incredible.
I paced backwards until I fell on the bed with Brooke straddling me. I cupped her right breast while she was still punishing my neck. The fullness of her tit as it overflowed my grip almost made me come on the spot. She moved to straddle my stomach and fed me both of her swells. I brushed my fingers against her nipples. They weren't going to get any harder than what my ear-tonguing escapade had gotten them. They were so erect and protruding that she could probably penetrate a pussy with them if she wanted to.
She prodded my lips with her left nipple. "Baby, make my tits blue."
While I was nibbling on the rigid flesh of her sensitive nipple, her lips clung back to my neck and began sucking hard. I knew she wanted to tag me, also, and I let her do whatever she wanted there while I was having my way with her ample breasts and pink buds.
"Brooke, honey," I moaned, "you're sucking a little too hard."
Every hickey she gave me, she sucked as forcefully as she could, way longer and harder than what was required to form her love stains.
"I want my marks to stay on you for at least a month, baby. I want to see them every time I look at you, to know that you're mine now."
"Believe me, I'm so yours, Brooke."
She grinned. "Oh, yes you are."
She picked up where she had left off, feverishly sucking on my neck, and I was awarding her bust an equal treatment, pinching one nipple while suckling hard on the other one.
"Ouch! Baby," she whimpered.
"Sorry, my love; I got carried away."
She pulled my head back to her right nipple. "It's okay, sweetie; I love it when you get carried away. Don't stop."
I continued working on her beautiful titties while she kept going strong on my neck. Sometime after, we swapped roles, so now she was molesting my nipples, and I was avenging her neck. I sucked on the lower section of her tender flesh, fully intending leaving her a sizable hickey. She didn't even try to stop me, nor did she care. By the time I was done, her neck was decked out with three large, vibrant hickeys in a deep shade of blue that there was no way she was ever going to be able to conceal. Though she made me pay for it: sucking on my nipples, swirling her tongue at one while pinching and twirling the other, and she wasn't coy, either. She bit my nipples hard and sucked them off almost.
"Shit! Brooke, honey... you're hurting me."
"Sorry, sweetie, hang in there; I'm almost done."
She was sucking on my nipple like a vacuum cleaner. She wasn't pleased until she made it rosy and scarred with her teeth marks.
I needed to get used to that -- to the pain. It was more than clear to me that my sister was kind of a pain junky. She was turned on by pain, and whenever I got overzealous and hurt her a little, it just made her even wilder. And she was giving back just as good as she had gotten. She was rough, and brutal, and merciless, and always kept testing my limits, pushing for more. I was already aware that our sex life was going to be much more violent than anything I had ever experienced. Although I too enjoyed—mild—pain being incorporated in bed, I was nowhere nearly as masochistic as Brooke. She could take much more than me, she wanted more, and she was way more turned on by it than I was.
"God, Brooke, your smell is killing me."
She knew precisely what I was talking about, grinning slyly. "You have no idea how bad I've missed you saying that... I'm soaking, baby."
Her musky discharge was driving me nuts.
"Christ," I sighed, frustratingly shaking my head, "I'm drinking you like mad after."
She gave my tongue a quick rub. "You'd better."
By the time she was done with my nipples, we were both painted like blue spotted Dalmatians. I stood back up, lapped in my sister, and took her sweet mouth for an additional spin. She fought to extract her precious feet out of her high heels while they were crossed around my butt. On completion of that arduous task, I put her down and reached for her dress to free my sister from the confinements of clothing.
Well, almost. Once her dress pooled on the floor, only her high-waist, black lace panties remained on her. Brooke unbuttoned my khaki pants, removed them, and began fondling my distended cock over my green boxer briefs while I parted her ass cheeks, kneaded at them with a not so delicate massage.
She giggled, stroking my manhood over my briefs while I spread her bubble butt over and over. "How's my ass, baby? Do you approve?"
"Sometimes you ask the most ridiculous questions. You already know what I think about your ass. Now turn around."
She pivoted to give me a better view, arching her back and sticking out her ass for the perfect pose. I dropped to my knees and tugged down her panties while she swayed her shapely hips from side to side. I opened her up by gripping each of her muscular cheeks and pulling hard sideways, thanking whomever for my good fortune. Bewitched, I stared at her smooth, bare ass as I groped it all over, admiring the perfect altitude it was hanging at.
"Seeing your ass every day is going to make me the happiest and horniest guy on the planet... God, this is perfection."
"Thank you, Josh," she giggled, ruffling my hair. "That's so romantic."
"How the fuck were you born so fucking hot?" I genuinely reflected.
"And only you are ever going to enjoy me. Doesn't it feel good, baby? Knowing that?"
"It feels good, honey," I sighed in bliss. "It feels real good."
I started licking up her butt while keeping her cheeks heavily parted, and my sister glued my head to her taut buns and was softly whimpering whenever I was approaching her ass crack, although I didn't tongue her there. There were going to be plenty of occasions for me to do that, but this wasn't one of them.
I rose back up and swiveled her to face me. She closed her legs around me as I picked her up, and we kissed passionately for minutes with her stroking my cock and with me molding her tits. I sat her down in my office chair and knelt before her. My sister was fully naked in my chair eagerly awaiting whatever I had in store for her. I took her right foot in my hand. It had been too long since I gorged on her groomed feet. Her toenails were painted in bright pink tonight. It was such a subtle paintjob it was almost imperceptible.
"I know where this is going," she giggled.
"Brooke, I'm a slave to your feet," I replied, gripped by how appetizing and sexy her feet were. "Literally."
My sister giggled some more and picked up my pipe. She loaded it with a fresh batch of tobacco and fired it up while stretching her toes for me to suck on. "I love how you worship me, Josh. I have to say... I love it very much."
"I will worship you forever." I sucked on her big toe. "You're perfect."
She took a drag and blew out the smoke down at her feet. "Am I, baby? Am I really?"
"So god damn perfect," I almost wept, relishing her other four toes.
Brooke very much liked it when I sucked on her feet, and she made sure I was conscious of that when she seized my hair to force her foot deeper into my mouth. "Suck on it good, Josh. Show me that you love me. All of me."
I let out a stifled hum and gave her my best, swirling my tongue at her toes, licking the cracks between them, sucking on whatever I could get my lips on, tickling her when I wiggled my tongue at her arch.
"Josh!" She laughed. "Baby, you're tickling me. Bad, brother... very bad."
I spared her left foot an equal amount of attention while sneaking peeks at her pussy that was minutes from taking my hard member into it. By now, I was so aroused that I wanted to come even before going in her; especially, when her excitement kept trickling in my chair, which made for an onerous job to concentrate on her magnificent feet.
"Josh, lick my leg all the way up to my pussy. Can you do that for me, sweetie?"
I nodded and began ascending her leg, only pausing to soak my tongue again. I halted at her inner thigh and planted a few kisses there that had Brooke quivering with lust. As I kept soaring up her pale, slim thigh, my sister took in sharper intakes of breath and her trembling escalated. Seconds later, I reached that little dripping gash at the confluence of her thighs and basked in the scent and sight. My sister had a massive triangle sewed to her mound that was colored the same as her hair. It was even thicker and more widespread than I remembered as it covered all of her fatty mound now and was an inch from encroaching on her lips.
"Honey, your bush looks to be bigger than last I saw it."
"That's because it is. I like bush." She took another smoke and seemed a bit worried. "Why? You don't like it? Don't make me trim it, Josh."
"Like it? I adore it. The bigger the better, and yours is so fucking sexy I could cry. Don't ever trim it." I gave her bush a lick and grazed on it.
"I told you we were perfect for each other," she cooed, her hazel eyes wanton.
I caught her lustful stare and fired one back. "Brooke, I want you. Bad."
She smirked, putting my pipe back on the desk. "Even if I'm not a virgin anymore?"
I felt like someone clapped his hands on my heart. It was painful to say the least. I looked up to meet her eyes, and I couldn't tell what they were withholding.
"You're... not anymore?"
"Does it change anything?" she whispered, caressing my cheek. "If you truly love me, it shouldn't."
She was right, however hurt I was by it.
"Who was it?"
She petted my hair. "It doesn't matter. I need you to be okay with this, Josh. That's the only thing that matters."
I wasn't.
"Josh...? Sweetheart?"
"Um... shit," I sighed. "I don't have much choice, do I? I love you, and I want you; that's never going to change. Am I hurt? Yes, but I'll get over it. Someday. Hopefully."
The more I thought about it the more devastated I was becoming.
"I really appreciate you trying, but"—her legs enveloped my neck—"you don't look like you're taking it very well, Josh."
"Um... that's because I'm probably not. Fuck," I sighed. "I can't believe... fuck."
"Then I'll tell you what"—she spread her legs wide, placing them on my chair's armrests as if she were at an appointment with her gynecologist—"why don't you take a look inside and see if your friend is still there."
I looked up to see a huge grin stretching her mouth.
"Are you playing with me, Sis? 'Cause this is no joking matter."
"There's only one way to tell. Go ahead, take a peek."
She giggled as I focused every percentage of my attention on her scented pussy. I laid a thumb on each of her moist labia and parted them as wide as her narrow slit allowed me. I glimpsed inside my sister before I scowled up at her, watching her laughing her heart out.
"Why? Why the fuck did you think it was a good idea to do that?"
She was still laughing and had a difficult time settling down.
"Brooke! This isn't funny!"
She seemed to find it hilarious as she was not calming down.
I gave her pussy a good lick along her opening and held her taste in my mouth. I pressed it against my expert palate, the way wine connoisseurs do to grade the quality of the vintage before gulping or spitting it. I, of course, would never spit my baby sister's priceless lust juices.
My scrutiny of her liquids rendered her too excited to keep laughing. "Baby, I already told you: I can never be with anyone but you. This is your pussy. Yours."
"That's right, and you fucking remember that."
"Oh, I do, sweetie, I do... did you say goodbye to it? Did you greet it farewell?"
I chuckled. "You're such a manipulative devil."
"Does that mean you don't love me anymore?"
"It means I love you more than you can fathom."
Her playful grin suddenly died down, and her face seemed almost solemn. "Pick me up."
I leaned in and picked her up, and she wound her limbs around me. Our mouths resumed attacking each other's weak spots, looking for leverage in this tongue warfare. We landed in a sitting position on the bed a moment later, and almost telepathically, we were both back setting a more relaxed, romantic pace as we were kissing and stroking each other tenderly.
Brooke climbed off of me and pulled down my boxer briefs to reveal my straining manhood, which hadn't gotten hard for months. There was no doubt in my mind, though, that my sister could will it to do whatever she wanted and whenever she wanted, for it was panting to go inside her.
She knelt between my legs and shot it a sinful look. "I've missed it."
She gave it a few strokes before shoving my erection into her mouth, all the way, sliding it down her throat and sucking hard. She took it out, spat on it, and went back to sucking it deep with her spit drooling down my shaft with each time she took me deeper into her. I was on the verge of exploding after only being in her superlative mouth for less than thirty seconds.
"Don't do that," I gasped, pulling her out by her hair. "I'm all fired up, and you're going to start the fireworks prematurely."
She lay on me and kissed my neck while stroking the less sensitive base of my cock. "Did you miss my throat?"
"What do you think? I wanted to cry every time I thought about your pretty throat."
She swirled her thumb at my piss slit. "I've missed swallowing you."
"And you will get to swallow plenty of me, I give you my word, but tonight, something else is going to swallow me."
She laughed nervously, and we kissed for minutes. We could kiss all night to be honest. It never felt enough.
"Okay, it's time," she announced, patting on my chest. "We need to stop stalling. I don't wanna be a virgin anymore." I lay on the bed, and she sat astride me and adjusted herself appropriately. She held my hard cock in her warm hand and propped it against her thick bush. "I wanna be on top. I wanna watch. You don't mind, sweetie, do you?"
"No, my love. I just want it to hurt you as little as possible."
"I don't mind the pain, but I do mind the pleasure of seeing you go in me for my first time"—she grinned excitedly—"for our first time, together."
I stroked her sexy thighs. "Whatever you want, beautiful. I'm going to be in heaven no matter what."
She leaned forward and pressed her luscious lips to mine as we tangled hungrily before she sat back upright and gave my dick a few long strokes. "Shoving that thing in is going to hurt no matter what position I'm in. Certainly, this isn't a designated cherry popper."
We laughed.
"You just take it slow, definitely the first few strokes, and dictate whatever pace you're comfortable with and how deep you're willing to take me in you."
Her brow furrowed in surprise. "What do you mean? I want all of you in. I'm taking you all in or die trying, although I really hope it's going to be the former."
We laughed again.
"We'll see, baby." I caressed her long golden brown hair. "First, let's pop your cherry."
She nodded anxiously, aligning her big brother's enlarged member with her soaking little entrance.
"Brooke, wait. Don't we need a condom?"
She shook her head. "We'll get the morning-after pill tomorrow. I'm not ready for anything to come between us."
I rose to kiss her as lovingly as possible. "I've got some lube if you feel—"
She pushed me down to the bed, laughing. "That was a good one... I'm so wet you're going to come in seconds. I'm dripping, baby."
"Yeah?" I grinned. "Looking forward to it."
She stared down into my eyes. "Josh, tell me you love me."
"I love you, baby. I love with all of my heart."
"I love you so much, Josh."
I nodded.
"Okay," she sighed. "Off we go."
My cock-head split her folds as began impaling herself on me. She was right: she was wringing wet, and although she was extremely tight, I had no problems sliding into her from all of her warm slick juices, which didn't seem to make it easier on her as she was concentrating on the penetration with her gorgeous face distinctly contorting in pain. After a moment of adapting, her cunt swallowed more of me until I could distinctively feel being pressed against her hymen.
She smiled nervously. "Can you feel that, Josh?"
I smiled back. "I do, honey. Whenever you're ready."
"Baby?"
"Yeah?"
"This is it. Once you tear it... we're a lock. This can't be undone."
"Are you trying to scare me away, beautiful?"
She shook her head. "I just wanna make sure that you understand what it means for us... for me."
"I do. Do you?"
"Oh, I do, sweetie," she giggled. "I definitely understand."
"Then go ahead, bind us together... forever."
She smiled. "Forever."
She held my shaft and started lowering herself, pressing her hymen harder and harder against the meanest prick in the world, but then she stopped and took a little of me out. "I'm sorry, Josh, it hurts. Give me a moment?"
I could see that she was growing more nervous from the pain, and she was getting tighter, which was starting to hurt my cock as it was already crammed in the tightest pussy it ever pierced through.
"Come here," I said.
She leaned forward, and we locked lips for minutes after she took out my cock completely. I was pouring into her mouth every bit of love I was feeling for her, which was quite a bit. She gulped me with eagerness but wasn't feeling more at ease.
"Hey," I whispered, tucking her hair behind her ear. "Do you know how beautiful you are?"
She shook her head, still nervous.
"You're the most beautiful thing in the world. You're a heart-stopper, Brooke, both in and out."
She stroked my cheek. "I'm scared, Josh. It's stupid, but I'm suddenly scared a little."
"Of what? Of us being together?"
She shook her head.
"Then what is it, Brooke? Are you having second thoughts about me taking your virginity?"
"No, it's nothing like that. This is what I've waited for, and you know that. If it were up to me, we would've made love months ago."
I smiled and gave her a soft kiss. "Okay... then I'm not sure I understand."
She looked into my eyes, and I could tell she was really frightened of something.
"Brooke?"
"I'm scared that after I have given myself to you, you'll—" She gulped.
"Yeah?"
She heaved a sigh. "—you'll have a change of heart, and you'll leave me, and then I would have lost my virginity to my brother, who doesn't even want me. I won't be able to handle something like that, Josh. I really won't."
I sighed back. "I won't leave you, Brooke, because I don't have a life if you're not mine. If anything, I'm afraid you'll leave me."
"I will never leave you, Josh. I love you so much... you have no idea."
I kissed her neck. "Then what do you need to feel more confident? How can I help? Tell me."
"I don't know... I'm not sure there's something you can do. It's my own insecurities that's now... I don't know. It's probably because of all the ups and downs we've had. I just never got a chance to enjoy the security of our love, of us..." She drew circles on my chest, deep in thought. "It fucked me up, I guess."
"I can't wait to spend the rest of my life with you, Brooke. I am so in love with you, head over heels. I'm in love with you in ways that I have never been. What you make me feel every time I see you is indescribable. I guarantee you that you are the love of my life; that said, I recognize I might not have given you the best of reasons to feel confident about us in the past, but it's just that -- it's in the past."
She reflected on my words while still drawing circles on my chest and avoiding eye contact. "Do I give you butterflies? Do I make you weak at the knees? Because that's what you're doing to me."
"You're doing all of that and a lot more. You have so much power over me that you can't possibly understand."
She lifted her big hazel eyes to mine. "You wouldn't lie me to, Josh, would you?"
"I never lied to you, even when I was reluctant to accept us. But you know what, I think it's best if we wait. I don't want a question mark hanging over your head when you're supposed to be sure of yourself and worry-free. Let's wait until you feel more confident. I'm not in a hurry. We've waited this long. What's another few mouths?"
She grinned and then kissed me as passionately as she ever did. "I'm ready, my love. Let's go again."
"What?" I asked, perplexed.
"You're so fucking amazing, baby. I know you'll never leave me. I'm confident now."
"Brooke, I can wait. It's okay."
"But I can't. Do you love me?"
"More than anything."
"Then make love to me, Josh. Make me yours."
"Are you sure?"
"Positive."
I nodded. "We can try how many times you want. Don't feel pressured to force it."
"Thank you, sweetie. It means so much to me that you're so amazing about this."
"I love you, Brooke. You don't need to thank me. I thank you."
She kissed me hard and instantly seized my cock to glide me back into her warm, damp passage. I needed to stretch her all over again as her snug pussy shrank back to its original dimensions: extremely tight. My cock was now again prodding at my baby sister's tenacious hymen, and Brooke was again getting tighter although less nervous than before.
I had to let it sink in. My sister was having my cock stuffed inside her, her pussy lips pulled so taut around me. Her golden brown triangle of feminine turf was just on top on her chubby mound, overseeing the deflowering. My sister's pink buds were stiff and stimulated, and her rack that was stained with my love marks hung high so beautifully for my eyes to feast on.
She smiled down at me, agitated. "I love you."
I smiled back, confident. "I love you."
She took a few deep breaths. "Bro?"
"Yes?"
She gazed deeply into my eyes, tears trickling from hers, as she softly panted, "I'm yours..."
She let gravity do its thing and impaled herself on me until I could feel my cock ripping through her unwilling hymen, and I was now as deep as I had ever been in her, almost halfway in. She heaved a groan, swaying her thick, long hair back to look down at the consequences of her actions. Her pussy was bleeding on my cock. Crimson rivulets streamed down my shaft and balls until I was soaked in her virginity blood.
She giggled in relief and excitement, "We did it, baby..."
I gazed up at her with all the love I had for her. "We did, sweetheart. I own you now."
She nodded. "And I own you."
Fascinated, I gazed at my bloody manhood clogging my little sister's teen slit. "I can't believe I'm inside you."
She looked down to process the moment, as well, before returning to my eyes. "How does it feel? To have popped your sister's cherry?"
"Like nothing else. Go ahead, baby, take me in you. I'm dying to fill you all the way."
She started bobbing on half of me, trickling blood all the while. My cock was now painted red and so were her labia. I gasped as I penetrated her a little more at a time, soaked in her warm oils and blood.
"God, sweetheart, you feel so amazing," I panted.
"You feel so... big and painful." She moaned at loud. "It really hurts."
"I know, but it won't hurt for long. The worst is behind you."
"I sure hope so... I'll take more of you in now."
She allowed another quarter of me to fill her up, and I was now almost three-quarters deep inside her. We locked eyes while she was gingerly fucking my cock, and I soon came to realize that she was right. She was too tight and too wet for me hold out for much longer. The fact that I hadn't gotten hard in months, the hot foreplay we'd engaged in before, and the vast love I felt for her weren't helping my stamina at all.
"Brooke, I'm going to come soon," I breathed, clasping her waist. "I need you to take me all in."
"I'll try, sweetie; no promises." She gave it a solid effort, but she couldn't. "Josh, it hurts so much... I'm sorry."
"Me too."
She kept gently bobbing her pussy on half of my bloated prick. "What do you have to be sorry about?"
"For this."
I aggressively rolled us over while keeping myself inside her, so now we were in missionary position, and before she could even process what was happening, I penetrated her all the way, going balls-deep in her while she, with a sharp intake of breath, started screaming.
"OH MY GOD! Take it out! It hurts!"
"Brooke, baby, I have to feel you all the way; I have to," I panted in bliss, feeling her snug inner crimson stroking all of my cock.
She couldn't stop her tears. "But you're hurting me! God, it hurts so much..."
"Look at me: you're doing great, honey. Relax, or you'll get tighter."
"Why did you have to... baby, you're hurting me now..."
"Because I love you so much that I can't stop." I buried myself all the way in her and paused to bask in her wetness. "I need to feel you. All of you."
"I love you too," she wept. "Oh my god, this is so painful... I can feel you in my lungs... just come already."
Her crying got my orgasm to recede quite substantially although I didn't dare tell her that as she was praying I was seconds from climaxing. Her pussy was a rebellious cunt; unyielding, gloving me wetly and angrily. I kept battling her inexperienced vaginal muscles for some space as they had neither memory nor awareness that they were meant to stretch when a cock was entering her.
I kept making love to her while telling her how much I loved her, how beautiful she was, and how her pussy was the most phenomenal pussy in the world, as it really was. Soon thereafter, she ceased crying and begging me to come, and I could tell she was less hurting as she seldom winced.
"It's getting better, Josh," she panted. "It's starting to feel... good."
"I told you, my love. I just needed to stretch you." I slipped my tongue into her mouth and kissed her.
Her tongue lapped mine in such tenderness that completely caught me off guard. Even though I had just spiked her pussy like a savage, she did not retaliate. She kissed me back as lovingly as she could with no hard feelings or resentment. She must have known I could not resist the temptation of feeling all of her sopping teen channel sheathing my cock.
We kept making love while tenderly kissing. I dealt soft nibbles to her neck and ear, which extorted a few vocal gasps from her. My aching erection was still fighting to stretch her, even though she did her part and was as wet as it gets. The walls inside of her simply smothered me, giving me no space to at all. The tension on my prick was so severe I started fearing I might not be able to even throb inside her before I needed to pull out. My vein was utterly flat from the pressure.
"Josh, it really feels better now," she panted. "It feels awesome."
I smiled at her ear to ear. "I love you so much, gorgeous."
"God, I love you, baby," she whimpered.
Some girls moan in bed, others just pant; some scream, some squeak, and some don't do anything. My sister was a whimperer. She let out high-pitched, short-pulsed, labored whines that without connotation might be perceived as weeping; however, once attaching her face to those whimpers, one could not be mistaken as to the predominant emotion behind these cries.
I adored her whimpers. Never had a girl turned me on more than my sister. I could not even grasp how much excitement she was building inside me while releasing those arduous, whiny cries of pleasure. She sounded as if she were truly fighting to extort them, and I loved it.
I gazed down at her bloody slit as I was stabbing her again and again. What a sight that was: her long, slender legs splayed open for me; her fatty mound with that thick, golden brown bush caressing me; her pussy lips stretched so taut around my fat cock while I was sliding in and out of her, slathered in her blood and desire... I took a mental picture of this as I doubted I would ever again get that excited.
We were now making love the way love-making was portrayed in the most romantic of literature and poetry. My sister had a tendency to get somewhat slutty in bed yet not tonight. There was no cussing, no dirty talking, no obscene whispering... there were only intimacy, powerful stares, and love.
"This is so amazing, my love," she panted, her little pussy sucking me wetly up to the hilt. "I can't believe how good it feels." She triple-whimpered.
"This is us making love," I gasped. "You will never experience a better feeling than that, sweetheart. I promise you."
She nodded. "Put down all your weight on me and kiss me with all your heart. I want to feel more of you."
"That's good, honey," I breathed, driving into that hot, soaking channel, squeezing at her firm titty. "Because I can't get enough of you."
I mashed our lips together while lying flat on my sister, crushing her ample breasts and taut stomach. Our kiss was so erotic as we each breathed out desire into the each other's cavities, swapping saliva back and forth while our tongue-rub frequently peeked out of our mouths.
As I undulated atop her, I looked down into her loving hazel eyes, and I couldn't believe that I just deflowered my baby sister and was fucking her with all my might, and on her very first go.
"Josh, baby, I'm going to come," she mewled, bucking against as I bottomed out. "I want you to come with me."
"You'll come first, and I'll come on your clit and lips."
"Josh, no! You're coming inside me."
"Brooke, it's dangerous. We should—"
"If you love me like you claim to love me -- you'll come inside me."
I knew my sister too well to know that she was not going to back down, so I conceded with a nod. I was barely able suppressing my orgasm when Brooke announced that her climax was imminent. I let go and gave in to my baby sister's tightest of pussies that was now gushing with her blood and natural lubricants.
"Oh god, oh god," she breathed before she played a set of loud, strenuous whimpers. "Go slow, baby, I'm there."
I took down the speed and focused on my undulating technique. I drifted inside her in perfect waves, eager to give her the best orgasm she would ever have. My cock was stroking every inch of her velvety walls as she could not stretch even after minutes of intense fucking.
"Come for me, beautiful," I gasped before I sucked her hard nipple into my mouth, loving that rubbery feeling between my teeth. "Show me how much you love me."
"I love you so much," she whimpered.
"Then show me."
As her pussy began contracting, my sister tensed up, and her hands were on her hair, pulling it back as if she weren't sure what was happening. "I'm coming for you, baby!"
A torrent of warm cum washed over me as I rippled slowly but intently inside my hot baby sister, riding out the massive current. My cock was blissfully bathing in her love juices before a second, more powerful wave, hit me smack at the slit. Brooke kissed me passionately, releaing an orgasmic whimper that reverberated in my mouth.
"Josh, what are you waiting for?! Come with me!"
Her body convulsed in absolute craze as her little virgin cooch gushed and spasmed around her bro's beefy dick.
Once I was assaulted by the third wave of her silky cum, I clasped her left tit and thrust my throbbing manhood as hard as I could, going-balls deep in my sister. I exploded in the depths of her wetness, unleashing countless ropes of freshly made cum. Amazingly, my cock was still battling her sex for the right to stretch her, so I could pump more of my semen into her teen slit.
As Brooke felt my load being dumped deep inside her, she crossed her feet around my ass to force me even deeper while her sweet tongue was running my mouth through. I was still shooting in her when her conniving pussy clung tightly to my cock. Before I could unravel its devious scheme, it was already too late.
Her cunt began avidly sucking semen out of me, milking me for every drop until I was parched and barren. It pumped my cum extracts deeper into my sister's tender womb, feeding her fertile eggs the seed of her brother. Her shrewd cunt was zealously laboring to get my newly deflowered baby sister impregnated with my bastard child by the first light of dawn. Little did her unworldly pussy know that the morning-after pill would dismantle any effort it had just put in. Such a foolish pussy... they never learn.
We didn't stop kissing during our orgasm, and we didn't stop kissing when the storm was passing. We kept kissing long after we crested with Brooke's majestic feet locked around me, forbidding me from exiting her.
"Oh my god, Josh, that was the most amazing thing in the world," she breathed excitedly, now trickling tears of joy.
I kissed her tears. "You can say that again."
"It was well worth the wait"—she kissed my lips—"and pain." She giggled.
I ogled her in awe. "I can't believe that I'll get to do this for the rest of my life."
"Believe it, my love... believe it."
We kissed while my cock continued to clog my sister's cunt. Brooke didn't allow me to pull out, even after I was flaccid. She said she could will it to harden in seconds, which she did. I was engorging inside that illicit channel in less than a minute from the time I had popped inside her. We didn't make love again though. We just kept kissing and stroking each other's naked bodies, exchanging loving stares and telling one another how much we missed each other, how much we were sorry, how everything was going to be different from now on.
She untangled her legs and finally allowed me to pull out when her phone started ringing. She squeezed the mingle of our cum and her blood out of her pussy into multiple tissues, and checked her phone that was now back on its best behavior.
"Who was it?"
"My ex-boyfriend."
I loaded my pipe with extra scented, South American tobacco.
"Which one?" I said with an insinuating tone.
"The one that drove me home tonight," she giggled, turning off her phone. "Though I don't think he's aware of that."
I lay next to her, and she curled up to me.
"Don't worry, Josh, I'll take care of it, but not tonight. I want us to be for each other with no distractions or interruptions."
"I didn't say anything."
"But you were thinking it."
I smiled. "You know me so well."
She giggled and slipped her tongue into my mouth to remind me just what exactly I had missed out on the last four months. She then snatched my pipe from my hand and was sucking on it in relief and euphoria.
"So, how was it losing your virginity to your brother?"
She shook her head. "Losing my virginity to my lover. You are not my brother, and I am not your sister, not anymore. And to answer your question: it was unbelievably painful"—she grinned—"and incredible."
I winked at her. "I made a woman out of you."
"Yes, you did, sweetheart," she giggled.
I drew the pipe from her mouth and softly kissed her before gazing down at her pussy. "You're still bloody."
"I told you it was going to look like a massacre when your monster-cock popped my cherry."
She mashed our lips together, and I chuckled at her brute kiss.
"Here," I said.
I put my pipe in her mouth and adjusted her to a sitting position, so she could lean against my pillows. I parted her gorgeous legs and lay between them.
"Josh, I'm still bleeding!"
I smiled, bobbing my brows. "I know."
"God, you're such a fucking pervert," she giggled, "and I love you so much..."
I started licking her bloody labia. The thought of drinking her virginity blood along with her vaginal fluids turned me on to a disturbing extent. I was a fucking pervert.
Smoking my pipe, my sister fiddled with my hair as I was orally pleasuring her. I swirled my tongue at her rosy clit and sucked on it until I got it pristine, aroused, and dangling in excitement. I licked along her slit, doing my best to clean it, as well. I couldn't. Brooke was still trickling blood, painting her labia in red seconds later. It didn't stop me from continuously licking her, fighting that thin rivulet of blood with the full arsenal of my oral skills. I started fingering her while alternating between sucking her clit and licking that wet, wet cleft. Brooke was panting on my pipe and was anxiously observing me at work, releasing a few labored whimpers.
"Josh, you missed a spot there," she gasped, parting the pouty lips of her sex for me. "It's still bloody."
My sister was just as a pervert as I was. Maybe it was genetic, but we were both ridiculously liberal and knew no boundaries in bed, especially with each other. To pleasure one another was the greatest turn-on for either of us.
I kept sipping her bloody nectar while tapping on her needy clit and fucking her with a single finger. A minute later, it was too much for her. She whimpered her heart out, her hot bod growing tense with sex. I didn't let her go and kept fingering that wet little maw while tapping on her flushed button. As much as my sister enjoyed being expertly handled by my fingers, though, my mouth is what she really wanted.
"You take all of me now like a good boy," she panted, clutching my hair and fucking my mouth silly.
She was so aroused that she came while squirting her bloody cum straight into my mouth, power-whimpering as she buried my face in her pussy, so I wouldn't even think of not polishing her off. I didn't disappoint my sister and zealously supped from her cunt hole until she was done spouting and fucking my mouth. Upon a first glance, her labia looked much cleaner now, almost immaculate. I waited to see if she continued bleeding, and when she did, I came to terms with the fact that I wouldn't be able to outlast her hurting cunt, so I frenched her pussy and returned to lie atop her.
"I was a good boy, Brooke, wasn't I? I didn't let you spill."
"You were a very good boy," she giggled, "but there is some of my blood on your lips." She gave my lips a couple of smutty licks and proceeded to suck on them with her pair of succulent ones. "There. Spick and span."
"And I'm the pervert?"
She smirked playfully. "I never claimed I wasn't a pervert, also."
We shared a cheerful laugh.
I brushed her golden brown hair aside while staring into her big hazel eyes. She looked so vulnerable suddenly when her giggle died down. I reached for her cheek and stroked it with my thumb; in reply, she shut her eyes and melted into my touch. Her cheek snuggled up to the palm of my hand so endearingly, and the look on her pretty face was so serene, as if she were having the sweetest of dreams.
Watching her for a moment, I couldn't help wanting to protect her, to shelter her. It might have just been my brotherly instinct kicking in, yet I wasn't feeling like her brother now. My heart began pulsating when her long eyelashes fluttered twice before she opened her eyes and stared back into mine in silence.
If before she looked somewhat vulnerable, she now looked to be in genuine distress. Her eyes accumulated tears with no detectable reason, and her breasts swelled further with each gasp. Her legs—that were cradling me—shivered and might have jolted once or twice. Whatever that was happening with her now shook me greatly as I could never withstand the sight of her in such anguish, and she did look severely distressed for whatever reason.
I would normally panic and assault her with a series of worry-stricken questions; however, my gut instinct told me to keep quiet, and so in stillness I remained. Her eyes fleetingly shut and let go of her heartbreaking tears. She was weeping and shattering my heart in the process. I almost couldn't take it anymore as her hand stroked the back of my head and drew me to her kiss, and what a kiss... slow, tender, an emotion-packed act of lapping and sucking. We were gently kissing, yet so much purpose was felt with each caress of the tongue, cling of the lips... it was an electrifying kiss that I yet to have felt.
Her arms enveloped my back, constricting me with force, while her tongue flooded my mouth in her palatable saliva. She crushed herself with me, and her supple breasts bent to an unhealthy degree from the amount of down-force she exerted. She broke our kiss and took my neck in her mouth while I was confined to her naked body unable to stir. She trailed her luscious lips across my throat with soft, wet kisses that had me trembling and panting in seconds.
She laid her tongue on my chin and licked up to my mouth to resume that devastating kiss. She was still applying an unreasonable pressure on my body to keep me glued to her and didn't seem ready to let go in the foreseeable future. I managed to free my arms from her tight embrace and cupped her temples as I gazed into her eyes, seeking for an explanation, yet her eyes weren't unwilling to disclose her frame of mind and permitted only tears to escape.
Her heartbeats pounded my chest more conspicuously as her crushed bosom fought to swell under the weight of my body. Her right arm released my back and slowly trailed down my side. The pressure on my masculine frame, however, remained more than sufficient to keep me fixed to her. Still gazing down into her stormy, trickling eyes, I felt her hand fisting my manhood, stroking sensually. My erection had peaked some time ago, when I was gulping that zesty cocktail of her cum and virginity blood, and my sister could no doubt feel it, as well. She propped my metal-hard prick onto her thick, velvety bush and bobbed her hand while giving her lips a lustful lick.
She aligned my throbbing manhood with her entrance and gently pulled me into her. We both gasped for air in excitement as I was splitting her lips. She was the perfect host, so moist and warm... ideal conditions for my cock to thrive under. Well, almost. She was still extremely tight, and I knew I would need to fight once more for this divine privilege: penetrating her for just her second time. Incredibly enough—and disturbingly enough— her eyes kept trickling tears, and as I leaned in and kissed them off her flushed skin, she crossed her feet around my ass and drew me all the way into her in a single, determined pull.
Staring down into her watery eyes, I moaned as her gooey inner crimson adhered to my cock. I watched as she arched her back and mashed her breasts up against me, tenaciously squeezing me into her. A deep intake of breath was integrated into that erotic skewer while her soaking slit digested the full length of her big brother.
I terminated her ragged gasp of ache and desire when I kissed her hungrily. She parted her lips and sucked on mine before her tongue began its erotic dance in my mouth, drenching me in her toothsome mouth fluids. Drinking her sweet sap, I began gliding in and out of her, setting a slow loving pace to match the one of our kiss.
My sister repeatedly moaned, and although she was crying, she didn't object this time, nor did she beg me to pull out. She knew it was just a matter of minutes until I stretched her enough and she felt better with me inside her. She soon was less wincing and more involved as I watched her relishing me undulating inside her, filling her sweltering passage deeper. Although excited as I had ever been, I was much gentler now and paid painstaking attention to Brooke's needs. Her inexplicable weeping and eccentric behavior were still very much present, and I suspected that they both had a tight relation to me.
"Honey, I'm not hurting now, am I?"
"No, baby, you're not hurting..." She licked her lips and let out a soft whimper. "You're perfect."
"Get your legs up, sweetheart; hold them in the air."
"Why? What will that do?"
"It will give us a different angle; you might like it better. It will also let me go deeper."
"Deeper?" she echoed worriedly. "How much deeper do you want to go in me? It feels like you're fucking my liver now."
"I want to go in you as deep as possible. If it hurts, put them back down. What do you say?"
"If you want to fuck me deeper, I'll let you, but just be gentle with me, Josh... the way you are now."
"I swear I'll be gentle."
My little sister pulled her legs back, and though I was still gently rocking between her sexy thighs, I was easily stabbing her deeper. We kept making love like that for minutes, and from time to time, I picked up the pace and was gradually rippled harder. My sister was up in flames by now, and her skin felt warm to the touch and scarlet to the eyes.
"I can feel you so fucking deep," she gasped, her long fingernails softly raking at my back.
"It feels good though, doesn't it?"
"So good..." She stifled a whimper. "Almost too good."
"You're so pretty, Brooke, the prettiest thing I have ever laid eyes on."
"You're the most beautiful thing in this world, Josh," she whimpered. "You're breathtaking..."
"I love you so much."
"I love you, Josh," she gasped in pleasure. "Here we go, baby..."
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 08
Post deflowering, a new life awaits Brooke and Josh.
I arose the next day to the most appetizing scent in the world: my sister's body odor. Oh, there was also a great breakfast waiting on my desk. I glanced to my right and saw Brooke sitting Indian style, peacefully looking at me. She looked so yummy wearing nothing but red cotton panties and one of my blue T-shirts that was way too big on her. Her hair was combed, cascading down her back like a golden brown waterfall.
"Good morning, lover," she murmured as she leaned down to kiss me.
"Good morning, angel," I replied with a blissful smile. "How long have you been up?"
Her fingers twiddled in my hair. "Long enough to finish making breakfast, to shower, and to watch you sleeping."
I smiled groggily. "You're incredible. Do you know that?"
"I do. I just waited for you to notice." She lay atop me, kissing me in tenderness. "Last night was absolutely dreamy... the best night of my life."
I smiled. "Was it?"
She smiled back. "Don't you know it?"
"I know it was mine," I purred as I planted a soft kiss on her neck.
"Though this morning is a whole different story."
"Why? What's wrong?"
"I'm really sore, and I'm still bleeding; more than last night."
"Yeah," I sighed, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, "that would be me."
"Ya think?" she pointedly said.
"Sorry, baby. I just love you so much that I guess I got carried away."
She chortled. "You guess?"
I kissed her neck and held her tighter, pressing on her shapely ass to have her covered pussy crushing my morning wood. "God, I love you," I whispered in her ear, grinding my erection against her.
"If you'd loved me, you wouldn't have pounded my pussy with your ginormous cock like you've been fucking me for at least a year."
"Honey, don't say that. It's because I love you I was pounding your pussy like that."
"Then I guess you love me too much because there's no way we're going to repeat today even a fraction of what we did last night. I'm really hurting now."
"I'm so sorry, baby. Please forgive me."
"I dunno... you were pretty violent. I can barely walk, and it's all because you started raping me, even when I screamed and cried that you were hurting me."
I genuinely got scared I might have caused her some serious damage. "Beautiful, I'm so sorry. Let's go see a doctor; we'll get you checked out."
"You'll have to carry me."
"God, are you serious?!" I rolled her off of me and put on my boxer briefs urgently. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry, Brooke!" I sprang to my feet and started looking for my clothes. "Christ, just let me get dressed, and I'll call a cab, and we'll..."
I bounced around the room on one foot, fighting my left sock.
My sister was laughing so hard I thought she might roll off the bed.
"What are you laughing about?! Where's my fucking shirt?!"
"Josh, relax," she giggled. "I was just kidding..." She covered her eyes as she convulsed with laughter.
"kidding? Jesus," I sighed. "Don't laugh about things like that." I flopped onto the bed. "You really scared me now. That's not funny, Brooke."
She kept going. "It's a little... funny."
"And here I thought I really did hurt you." I joined her laughing.
Only she wasn't laughing anymore. "Yeah, I wasn't kidding about that part."
My laughter died down. "You weren't?"
"No, Josh. That was some pretty brutal deflowering, and from my own brother of all people."
I began hating myself when thinking how rough I had been with her last night. "Fuck... then what part were you kidding about?"
"The part that you would have to carry me."
"Brooke, I'm so sorry, baby! I'll make it up to you, I swear. Whatever you want! I'll go get you—"
She started laughing again, infuriating me in the process.
"What now?!"
"It's so fucking easy for me... to guilt you... you're adorable."
Her roaring laughter brought her into tears.
"Then stop doing that! What a way to wake up a person..."
She straddled me as she mashed our lips together, and we tangled hotly and wetly, sucking passionately. We spent the next twenty minutes this way, tongues darting and hands pawing.
She pulled away with a big loving grin. "It just proves to me how much you love me, how much you care about me."
"I love you more than anything in this world."
"Then I'm going to be able to guilt you like that forever?"
I chuckled. "Probably."
She ceased smiling. "Good." And she slipped back her delicious tongue into my mouth.
***
Monday evening, I was going over potential trades for the next day when my door opened and shut a second later. I didn't even need to look as I knew it was my sister. We stopped doing that -- knocking. Brooke rationalized it by saying that since we were in a relationship now, there was no need of protecting our privacy from one another, and I had to agree that she had a point. Privacy suggested secrecy, and we were way past the point of keeping secrets from one another.
She hugged me from the rear, kissing my neck sweetly. "Hey, lover."
I gave her a rushed kiss. "I'll be right with you."
She took off her thin shawl that was concealing my bluish love marks and observed me for a spell.
"How's it going with your trading? Are you able to make money out of it?"
"Sure, baby; otherwise, I wouldn't be doing it."
I documented today's trades in my trading journal and spun my office chair to face my sister. She plunked herself down in my lap, and we kissed long and hard.
"How much do you make there?"
"I don't know. It depends." I sucked on her neck, where one of my stains was showing early signs of fatigue. "Why the sudden interest in my trading?"
"Sweetie, now that we're starting a life together, I should know more about what you do, and you should know more about me. Don't you agree?"
"I agree with whatever those angelic, pouty lips of yours ever utter. How's that for an answer?"
"A very good one, my love." She tongued me, content. "So, tell me more about your trading."
"What do you want to know?"
"How much money you have invested, how much money you make, and so on and so forth."
"Okay." I whirled to my computer with Brooke in my lap. "You see that?" I placed the mouse cursor on my account balance. "That's what I'm currently worth."
"25K?! That's a lot of money, Josh... you made all of this from your trading?"
"No. I worked for a year, so I could have a decent capital to start from. You can't make serious dough here without bringing a substantial amount of money to start with."
"So I don't get it. How much do you make? Like monthly."
"Monthly? I make anything from 7% and up. I'm lately averaging on 10%."
"Out of what?"
I brushed my lips against hers. "Out of my capital, silly."
"Really? You're telling me you're making $2500 a month?"
"For now."
"What do you mean for now?"
"As I'm accumulating the money I earn—I only take out what I need to get by—my capital increases accordingly. So 10% of what I currently have will not be same next month, when I'll have more."
"Wow... so you're gonna be rich?! I mean, we're gonna be rich?!"
"Easy there, honey," I chuckled. "It's a process, and a long one. I need to get to 100K to really make big money."
She pondered for a moment. "You'll be able to make 10K a month by then!"
"Maybe. If the market doesn't shift too much or become volatile."
"Don't you ever lose money here? Like taking bad trades or something?"
"Sure I do. You see? That's my account statistics. I'm currently averaging on 65% success rate. Meaning, out of twenty trades I take, I lose seven of them on average."
"That also means you're winning thirteen of them. That's a lot, Josh."
"Yeah, I'm happy with that. I always strive to do better, but that's a pretty good win-loss ratio when you don't know where the market is going, theoretically speaking."
"I had no idea... if you're able to make 5K, it'll be awesome! Along with my salary, we should have a pretty comfortable life."
"That's the plan, beautiful. It'll take a while to get there... but we'll get there, eventually."
She cupped my cheeks, grinning. "I love you so much."
She started kissing me, and she was pretty wild about it. We kept loving each other for ten minutes or so.
"How was your day, sexy?" I murmured, sucking on her delicious neck.
"You'll be happy to know that my boyfriend has now officially become my ex-boyfriend, not before crying on the phone, which got me so sad, but I thought of you, and it made it so much easier for me. He'll get over it."
"That's very good news, sweetheart." I was so relieved. "And how's everything down below?"
"Not great: still sore, still bleeding... a few more days, sweetie. Trust me, I want it to go away no less than you. I've been hankering for your monster-cock in my pussy all day."
"That's too bad...'cause I'm really tense," I whispered suggestively.
"Are you really," she giggled her comprehension. "Well, spending so many hours in front of this screen will do that to you."
"I don't suppose you have any suggestions for me to"—I shot her an obscene look—"unwind?"
"Actually, I do. I hear that a nice stroll in the open air can do wonders."
I chuckled. "Thanks for the tip, though I had a very different idea in mind. Care to guess?"
She slyly grinned. "How many guesses do I have?"
"One."
"Well, in that case... does it involve me sucking your cock and swallowing your sweet cum?"
I groped her left tit, giving it a few good presses. "It's like you can read my mind..."
She stroked my dick over my pants while nibbling my neck. "I told you we were perfect for each other."
I picked her up, threw her on the bed, and pulled out my cock. "Do your thing, baby. You don't know how much I've missed your throat."
"You don't know how much my throat has missed you."
She smiled, stroking my cock while on all fours, and I was standing in front of her thanking whomever for my good fortune.
"Brooke, baby... god, I've missed you. You're the best cocksucker in the world."
She bobbed her hand on the shaft while her tongue sensually swirled at the slit. "So I'm told."
Her full lips engulfed my cock-head as she sucked passionately before she yanked me out with a booming pop.
"Fuck," I sighed in admiration, a lovely wave of pleasure tightening in my stomach.
She slowly tugged at the flared-out crown. "I bet I can make you come in less than two minutes."
"You're good, baby, but you're not that good. Don't get cocky, just get my cock."
I chuckled, admiring my excellent quip, before I moaned a second later, when my sister began gliding me into her warm oral passageway.
She took me out, stroking idly. "A minute-thirty, and I'll be having my dinner. Mark my words."
She opened her mouth wide and slowly slid my cock in until there was nothing left to slide. My metal-hard prick was lodged down my sister's throat, and Brooke wasted no time. With one hand lightly squeezing my testicles and with the other one on the shaft, she began avidly bobbing her head. She sucked me deep, hard, and fast, taking all of me time after time down her gullet and only occasionally drawing me out to swirl her tongue at the little slit or to mix it up with a few licks to the shaft.
She was sucking me so fast that her spit began foaming on her lips, coursing down my pole. She was drooling like a bitch with rabies, slurping, humming, polishing my hard member in her cute mouth. She kept ramming me into her, hitting the bent of her throat with zero care to her own well-being. The urgency of her sucking approach extorted inarticulate, guttural noises from her that further stressed how lewd her cock-sucking efforts really were.
My sister was the mother of all cocksuckers. She was absolutely the best in the business. I couldn't believe how fast and deep she was sucking me in and out of her mouth, and how rapidly I was building my orgasm. She attempted at whimpering with her head undulating on half of my engorged prick, doing absolutely everything for me to get even more excited, which worked quite spectacularly. She skidded out my cock and worked fast strokes while wiggling her tongue at the stimulated head.
"Forty-five seconds," she panted before shoving me down her throat with her head rippling in frenzy. After five seconds of intense deep-throating, she glided me out to spit on my slit and jammed me back in her warm mouth, blowing me with a sense of immediacy. "Come, baby... come in my mouth. I want you to come hard." She sucked me halfway in, quickly bobbed her head twice, and pulled me out again to tug at the supple, wet crown. "You don't even know how bad I'm gagging to swallow your jizz... I bet you're dying for me to deep-throat you as you're coming."
Her hand swiftly spiraled up and down her brother's shaft as she gazed up into my eyes, aching for me to fill her up. She kept her mouth wide open, awaiting my cum, yet inexplicably, I was reluctant to cooperate. However, my sister was nothing if not determined and resourceful.
"Fuck my mouth like the bitch I am."
She swallowed me whole and rocked my ass back and forth to encourage me to fuck her. The temptation was too great, so I pulled her hair and pounded into her mouth, feeling the curve of her throat every time I smote it. I kept fucking her throat while she kneaded my ever-churning balls, and before I knew it, I was throbbing, and she felt that as well. She sucked me out and rolled her tongue under my cock-head while tugging at it mercilessly.
"Baby, come on my tongue," she panted, her tongue so pink and wet. "I'm so hungry..." She whimpered excessively. "I want my fucking dinner!"
Her whorish talk and superb performance were too much. I shot the first strand onto her tongue, and Brooke reacted quickly and shoved all of me into her mouth to receive further ropes.
While I was clogging my sister's throat and shooting down her supper, I pinned her harder to my groin to have her fat lips cling to my pubes. She squeezed my balls to force a harder burst, swallowing every bead of semen that was spurted into her until I came no more. She slowly dragged her heart-shaped lips off of me and worked her expert hand like a piston, squeezing tight from base to slit. She sucked the dregs of my cum and gently kissed my piss slit.
"God, that was so tasty..." She gave her swollen lips a wanton lick. "Though I think I'm gonna suck you again later since I didn't even get the chance to have some fun with your cock. You came fast, baby," she giggled.
"You're unbelievable," I said between labored breaths. "Simply unbelievable."
***
The next few days were quite challenging as my sister needed to conceal her hickey-stained neck while closely working with our mother. I had it much easier since I wouldn't exit my room when our parents were home. Sleepovers had become the norm, and not admiring Brooke's contagious smile when I fell asleep was a rarity. We couldn't stay apart now.
Brooke's deflowering was still taking its toll on us since she was still sore, days later, even though she ceased trickling blood. It had proven to be a lesser inconvenience than what either of us had initially thought, however, since aside from making love, we possessed a heap of exciting methods of pleasuring one another. And pleasure one another we did, in every way we could think of. My testicles had been drained twice a day, and my sister, although sore, was still able to climax multiple times on my lips and tongue with no complications. Sexually, we easily kept each other content.
However, what my sister and I shared was so much more than just a sexual relationship. Brooke completed me in every aspect I could think of. She matched me intellectually—if not surpassed me—and would cater to every of my emotional needs with such devotion and care, and I would attempt at reciprocating with all of my heart.
I was in love with my sister. Bad. I was in love with everything about her. Whenever she was away, I would be missing her terribly, so much so that my trading began to suffer as she constantly occupied my mind, and I had a sense that she was feeling the same: calling in sick a couple of days, so we would spend every awaken moment together; incessantly texting about her love for me; pampering me with small romantic presents.
And it was so depressing. Because while being in love and being loved back is a feeling that was second to none, being in love with a sibling didn't come without its price. A heavy price. Lack of public affection, illegal, and by many, immoral, were just a few of its perks; even so, I had come to accept that my life, our life, would always be different, and as the days went by, I was less and less bothered by it.
It was too late for me to bail now anyway. My baby sister had me captivated by my heart, cock, mind, and soul, like a fish hooked by its mouth. I couldn't get away from her even if I wanted to. Right or wrong, our lives and future were now firmly intertwined together with no chance to ever unbind.
***
"Hi, sweetheart. I want us to have dinner together somewhere nice. Come to the flower shop at 8. I love you. :^*"
It had been almost two weeks now since that incredible night, and I couldn't help grinning as I read her text. I was missing her from the moment I'd opened my eyes and couldn't wait to see her again.
"Hi, do you know where Brooke is?"
"Who's asking?"
"Her brother."
"Oh, so you're Josh! Nice to finally be able to put a face to a name."
"Yeah, I haven't come here in a while; or at all," I chuckled. "Um, I don't think I caught your name."
She smiled. "Kelly."
"Nice to meet you, Kelly. So I'm assuming you've been working here for a while."
"Why are you assuming that?"
"From the way you seem to know me."
"I haven't been here that long; I started two months ago. It's just that your awesome mother talks about you and quite often."
"Yeah? Well, don't believe everything you hear."
"So far, she was spot on—from what I can see." She giggled in coyness.
"Um... I hope it isn't a bad thing."
"No, it's not a bad thing. Not at all."
"Good to know." I smiled. "Because there are many bad things about me, but I don't think you can notice that just by looking at me; for that, you'll need to dig deeper."
"So what are you saying here? Do you want me to dig deeper?"
"No," I chuckled. "Let's leave with you a, hopefully, good first impression."
"Oh, it's good... very good first impression even."
"Cool." I smiled. "So, have you seen my sister somewhere around here?"
"She's not in her office?"
I shook my head. "Checked there already."
"Maybe she's at the back.
"I'll give it a try. By the way, where's my mother?"
"She's done for the day; she left an hour ago. Well, I'm off. Your sister doesn't need me anymore."
"Alright. Have a great night."
I started walking to the back. It was a midsize shop placed at the city's business district. My mom did very well for herself, and her business had really blossomed since last I saw it. It was aesthetically pleasing with countless flowers and ornamental plants of all sizes, shapes, and colors, and she had several employees at her disposal. It was a distinctly fleshed-out floral business. I contemplated whether my mother was able to make a substantial income. She might have, although we lived pretty humbly, and I never got a sense of obscene abundance around the house; then again, my parents could just be really cheap.
Brooke was our mother's right-hand and was the boss whenever our mother was absent. She'd started out with helping employees such as Kelly with all the floral chores: setting up flower arrangements for weddings, pre-arranging flower bouquets etc. When our mother had felt that she was sufficiently versed, she promoted her accordingly.
Brooke had taken over Mom's office and would strictly handle the business side of things. It worked out very well for them both since our mother was a hands-on type of a woman, and she enjoyed the craft as she was a florist at heart. She despised handling the business side, and as a result, would rarely do. My sister was essentially the one who was calling the shots and making the important decisions, such as haggling with vendors, negotiating with bigger clientele, supervising shipments and orders etc. Although very young, Brooke was shrewd and analytic and ran a tight ship, and under her dominion, the flower shop quickly increased in profitability much to our parents' joy.
"Brooke...? Is there anyone here? Brooke?"
After receiving no answer, I pivoted back to the shop. A second later, my view was obstructed by a pair of soft, scented hands that cupped my eyes from the back.
"Guess who," the sweetest of voices whispered.
"Really? We're really gonna do this?"
"Indulge me."
"Fine... Mom?"
"Josh!" She laughed.
I took off her hands and rotated to face her. "I don't need to guess, baby. I can smell your sensational odor from a mile away."
She wrapped her arms around my neck, slyly grinning. "Can you now..."
I enveloped her slim waist. "Believe it."
She batted her eyelashes in bashfulness. "Did you miss me today?"
My sister knew all of my weaknesses and knew them well. Whenever she put on that coy, vulnerable look on her face, she would, in essence, put a leash on my heart. She could simply do whatever with me.
I took a quick peek over my shoulder, and after verifying we were alone, I held her tighter and kissed her hungrily. Her soft lips melted like butter against mine and parted in an instance to allow me to feast on her toothsome saliva. I entered her mouth and ran laps around her tongue, and she was more than happy to play along. We gulped each other in a brief yet steaming-hot kiss, struggling to disengage.
I ran my fingers in her long hair. "Does that answer your question?"
"I've missed you so fucking much I could die."
"Same here, honey. Your pretty face was the only thing I could think about."
"Was it really, baby?" she asked between a trail of sensual kisses she gave my neck.
"When are you going to stop with this? Questioning me?"
"I'm not questioning you! I just love it when you say nice things to me, that's all."
She puckered her lips and looked down to the floor.
I lifted her chin. "Don't do that, darling. You know you're breaking my heart with that pout."
She kept pouting. "It's just that... I don't feel you missed like I missed you. It hurts."
"Brooke, baby, if I missed you any more, I would kill myself. Stop with this."
She kept her pout on.
I sighed. "Honey, I'm sorry, okay? You're right. I'll—"
She burst out laughing, but I wasn't mad. She liked playing with me, and I had neither the will nor the strength to resist her. She could simply do whatever with me.
"God, you're amazing," she giggled. "I love it that I can guilt you like that."
"I know you do."
"Sorry, sweetheart, I'll make it up to you," she cooed. "Let me just get my things, lock the place, and we'll go eat somewhere beautiful. I have a surprise for you."
"What surprise?"
"Patience is a virtue..."
I chuckled. "Fine. Lead the way."
Watching my sister swaying her shapely booty so provocatively as she slunk to the front of the shop already had my genitalia twitching in my jeans. She looked extra seductive today, wearing a miniskirt and high heels paired with a revealing blouse. I couldn't wait to get her alone and rape... whatever body part of hers I was in the mood for today.
"Honey, what is this?" I asked, halting next to a purple, fleshy plant.
She flipped the open-close sign on the door, locked it, and strutted up to me.
"Sempervivum Purple Passion."
I shot her a quizzical look. "Huh?"
She giggled. "Just call it Purple Passion."
"What is it?"
"A succulent."
I chuckled. "Just like your lips."
"Yes, baby," she giggled back, "just like my lips."
"And what is that?" I gestured at a different plant close by. "That's not another succulent, is it?"
"No, sweetheart. That's an orchid."
"It's beautiful."
"It is. Orchids symbolize beauty and seduction. They're pretty expensive."
I gazed into her big hazel eyes. "That orchid is beautiful, but you are more beautiful and seductive than any orchid out there, and as for cost"—I brushed her hair from her hazel eye—"you're priceless."
A subtle glitter could be detected from her eyes as she simpered bashfully. "Josh..."
I crept behind her and lingered on her pretty ear, blowing a faint stream of cool air at it.
"Tell me more about these plants," I whispered in her ear.
She gulped, looking at the plants in front of us.
"Alright," she whispered. "Those are daisies, and they're very popular in..."
I gave her earlobe a soft lick, just skimming my tongue over it, which resulted in Brooke focusing on her breathing rather than on my botany lesson.
"You were saying?"
"Um, that's a... Lily, and uh, it's also..."
I licked the crease behind her ear with force.
"Shit," she gasped. "Josh, please..."
"Keep going," I whispered, enveloping her small waist.
"Um... these are carnations. If you look closely, you can—fuck..."
That sigh was due to me sucking on her tender neck and planting soft, wet kisses all the way down to her collarbone.
"Fascinating stuff. Carry on."
"Josh, baby, please stop."
"I said carry on."
She sighed in exasperation. "Those are the roses. As you probably already know—Josh! You're not even listening!"
I released her earlobe from my clutching lips and whispered, "I'm listening to every word. Don't stop."
I pushed my hips forward to clung to her tighter, so my little sister could feel just how fascinating her lesson had been perceived by my expanding member. I delivered the crease behind her ear a few more potent licks, which instantly aggravated Brooke's trembling and breathing.
"Josh, what are you doing to me..." She cast her long hair aside with a sharp veer of her head, allowing me to continue nibbling on her scorching neck. "Baby, these are—oh, god..."
I let go of her neck and whispered, "They're called god?"
"Sweetheart, you're kill—let's skip dinner and go home."
"Why?" My tongue penetrated her ear canal as I crushed my distending manhood harder against her ass crack, easily feeling its outlines through her thin miniskirt. "What's the hurry?"
She shivered with lust and set free the matching whimper that goes along with it. "I wanna give you your surprise, baby."
"Which is?"
"Me."
I stopped tonguing her ear. "You mean... we can finally—"
"Yes." She tilted her head to me, anxiously smiling. "I'm not sore anymore."
"That's"—I grinned back—"very good news, baby. Though, unfortunately for you, you haven't finished your lesson yet, and I'm still so thirsty for... knowledge."
"Oh, are you really..."
She started slowly gyrating her ass against my aching erection, turning the tables on me.
"Fuck," I gasped.
"In that case, I might as well finish it... off."
"Brooke, baby..."
She kept grinding her impeccable ass against me. "Right here is an Iris. It represents faith and hope." She looked at me over her shoulder, running her tongue across her fat lips. "You do have faith, don't you, my love?"
She pulled my head to her neck, coaxing me to further nibble on her flesh.
"I have so much f—fuck..."
"And hope?" she whimpered while arching her back to gyrate with my cock-head deeper in her covered crack.
"Yes, honey, I have—god," I gasped. "Keep going."
She let out another sexy whimper as she accelerated her gyrating. "Do you like Lilacs, Josh? Because you can see from their—"
I twirled her to face me and kissed her hungrily. I picked her up by her thighs, and she instantly hooked her limbs around me. I took a few steps forward and plunked her down on the table that had a few bouquets of flowers resting on it, and now, also, my sister's tight ass.
"Sweetie, please," she whispered, "people will see us."
"How exactly?" I ran my fingers up her slender thighs. "That wall is kinda in their way."
We were concealed behind a three feet-wide wall that buffered between us and the outside world.
"But, baby—"
I hiked up her skirt and shot her a lewd look. "I want you, Brooke."
She fleetingly pondered before she shook her head, frustrated. "Come here."
I took a step closer, and she started violently unbuttoning my jeans. While she kept herself busy, I cupped her lace-covered snatch to feel how hot and wet she had already been for me.
"Finish your lesson, honey."
I stormed her neck while she tenaciously tugged down my jeans and briefs.
"Did I tell you... about the tulip," she breathed, stroking my bare cock.
"No," I gasped. "I'm dying for you to tell me."
My lips clung back to her neck and sucked.
"The tulip is a tall flower"—she brushed her lace panties aside to reveal her own delicate flower—"and it comes in a variety of colors." She placed my cock against her clitty. "One of them is red, just like my panties, baby."
"Tell me more," I gasped, plunging into her mouth, suckling on her sappy lips in gusto. "Don't you dare to stop."
I gazed down between her legs and almost exploded just by scent and sight. Her thick golden brown bush was out and about, and her delicate folds were trickling desire on the very edge of the table as my sister spread her legs in the air and was getting ready to be penetrated.
"Are you going to be gentle with me?" She ran my cock along her pungent cleft, coating the head in her thick gravy. "Because I don't wanna wait so much time ever again."
"Oh my god, I'm going to be so fucking gentle that you will barely feel me," I panted in excitement. "I swear to god, just take me in you already, baby."
"Josh, sweetheart"—she parted her labia and began impaling herself—"an elephant would have felt you."
With a ragged gasp, she permitted her succulent plant to suck in my engorged tulip. Propped on her arms, she slid my cock into her while I was cupping her cheek in one hand and keeping her panties out of the way with the other, so excited to see my dick making headway inside my beautiful, sopping sister.
Our lips fused together in a lovers' kiss that was soaked in our plentiful fluids and vast love. She was just as wet as I remembered, and her velvety lubricants quickly adhered to my cock. Sadly, she was also as tight as I remembered, which again made for an onerous task to plow through her.
"Oh god, baby, I've missed you so much," my sister whimpered. "Please be gentle... please..."
"I love you so fucking much, Brooke, that I'm afraid to even throb inside you."
Some couples are a match made in heaven when it comes to genital compatibility. We were not. I was too big for her, and she was way, way too tight for me. I would need to stretch her for months—if not years—while intensely fucking her multiple times a day to force her unyielding pussy to fit me.
"Josh, sweetheart, don't move; I'm too afraid. Let me."
With only a third of my cock stuffing her, my sister crossed her feet around my ass, and her arms enveloped my neck. She tightened her grip to skewer herself farther and relaxed to skid away. A few careful pulls saw her pussy gaining another couple inches of me, and soon, Brooke had almost three-quarters of her elder brother filling her up. During that methodical fucking, I was battling myself not to thrust into her. I never wanted to spear a pussy more than I wanted now. It was painful to say the least.
"Christ, you feel so good, sweetheart," I panted, caressing her smooth, laboring thighs.
"You feel so... amazing," she gasped in bewilderment.
I was equally perplexed. "I do?"
"Oh, you do, baby, you do! I think I'm ready to take you all in," she said, almost second-guessing herself.
I laughed, my chest buzzing with excitement. "That's the most exciting thing anyone has ever said to me."
She giggled back. "You do it, Josh. I know how much you want to."
I nodded as I thrust my lips at hers, rioting in her sweet mouth. Her pouty lips clutched my tongue and sucked it clean before she wiggled the tip of her slippery flesh at my Adam's apple.
"Brooke, I'm crazy about you," I moaned, enjoying her wetness, both vaginal and oral. "I love you to death."
She released my neck and planted her hands on the surface of the table behind her, locking her arms while leaning back. Her high-heel clad feet were still crossed around my butt.
"Go, baby," she breathed. "Put your balls on my bush."
Still staving off my sister's red lace panties, I palmed the nape of her neck while I slowly pulled her to me. She arched her back, and her gasp for air—although lengthy and audible—was conspicuously one of pleasure rather than hurt. Astoundingly, my sister willed her reluctant pussy to glove me in a perfect embrace: tight, but just right.
"Oh my god, you feel incredible!!" I excitedly announced, unprepared for that rush.
My sister just finished recuperating from that previous gasp while I was delicately stroking my full length inside her, shaking my head incredulously.
"You feel fucking sensational!" she bellowed as her feet untangled. She kept her legs suspended in the air while bravely accepting all of me inside her.
"Brooke, I love you more than life, baby..."
"I love you even more..." She whimpered at the top of her lungs. "I can't believe how good you feel... I just can't fucking believe it."
Her tender folds stretched taut to allow her brother's full size to fill her, molding so snugly to the veiny shaft. Her clit swelled as it dangled so erotically out of its hood, making direct contact with my bloated log as I rocked between her slender legs as deep as the position allowed. The distinct aroma of sex whiffed across the flower shop as Brooke's savory cunt kept lubricating.
My sister had the zestiest pussy I had ever tasted or inhaled. It had such a punchy odor to it that I found to be so arousing. I had always been more of an adventurer and relished piquant spices that were able to bombard both my nostrils and palate, and my sister's homebrew was as intoxicating as appetizing. I could sometimes smell her mouthwatering excitement from across the room. I was simply born to respond to it.
"God, sweetheart, take out your beautiful tits," I breathed in bliss.
I wrapped my free arm around her back as I was stabbing her time and again. Her wetness was felt to a greater extent, now that her channel allowed more room for it to rinse me. While we kissed in immense passion, she unbuttoned her blouse until she reached her toned stomach. She unhooked her white push-bra from the front and pulled out of my mouth with a booming suction of my lips.
"They're all yours, sweetie. Fuck"—she released a delicious whimper—"I could die now and be the happiest girl on the planet."
Her ample, fair twins gazed at me in anticipation. I reached for her left breast and tried holding whatever I could of its plentiful flesh. My sister had the perfect rack; she really did. My hand was nowhere near to claim her entire plumpness, and her tit overflowed my grasp so alluringly when I pressed harder on its abundance.
Still fucking my baby sister with love, I clutched her sensor-stacked nipple and brushed my fingers at it, getting it to protrude even more. Brooke jerked and twitched with every twirl and tug of her tips. My lips clamped down onto that hard bud, and my tongue swirled at it the second I sucked it out with a gratifying plop.
"Oh my god, Josh, I'm coming," she vigorously whimpered. "I swear to god I'm coming... k-keep torturing my nipple."
Rolling her nipple in my fingers, I mashed our lips together and tongued her all the way in, scraping her tonsils. She guzzled me in reply, unwilling to accept that I was now long vacant of any spit. Her hips began bucking, meeting my extremely gentle strokes. I broke our kiss as I fastened my grip on her chubby tit. I then lowered my mouth to softly gnaw at her bruised erection.
"Fuck!" She whimpered, writhing on the table. "Baby, you're so rough..."
I was fairly confident that my sister enjoyed that thuggish nibble, and so I kept going, gnawing on her scarred, pink stub some more and extorting more of those strenuous whimpers of pleasure out of her quivering lips. I could soon feel the gooey walls inside of her contracting as the orgasm crashed into her.
Her arms strangled my neck, her feet were locked around me, and with a powerful pull, she launched herself on the table all the way to me, coercing her untrained pussy to swallow a significant number of inches in the process. Her thick bush clung to my pubes as my cock impaled her as deep as it had ever filled a pussy. Palming my cheeks, she whimpered the birth of her orgasm straight into my forceful kiss. Our tongues and lips made carnal yet fleeting contact, withdrawing only to allow Brooke to whimper some more before she was back wreaking havoc in my mouth.
Admirably rocking her rookie cunt on the last thousandth of an inch of her brother's cock, she erupted with devastating force, spurting her silky cum in immense pressure, one that I yet to have felt. This was, undoubtedly, the hardest any girl had ever climaxed on my cock. She was gushing so much that I felt I was now fucking heavy water.
"Josh, I love you so much," she whimpered tearfully, tightening her grip on me while relishing her powerful orgasm. "I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you..."
"I love you too, baby," I panted, "and you're about to feel just how much."
Astonishingly, not before she uttered those words had I felt my impending ejaculation; in fact, I felt like I could fuck her for at least another five minutes, though I was, apparently, delusional. I cupped her tearful cheek, crushed her lips with mine, and ravaged her pretty mouth into submission. I buried myself inside her and ripped her panties off, so I could pick her up and take her into my arms. The standing position in which I chose to lift her to was questionable at best; even so, I decided to go for broke.
My sister's arms were tightly wound around my neck while my hands were supporting her divine ass, and her knees hooked over my elbows while my cock was buried deep inside her shaggy cunt. That was the most perilous position in terms of possible pain that could be caused to Brooke, but her welcoming pussy and exceptional wetness convinced me that I might just be able to dodge her cervix after all.
I pounded into Brooke quickly and violently, fucking her like a hooligan. The thud made as we slammed together along with the slurping noises her ecstatic womanhood was making produced a satisfying harmony that served as the perfect catalyst in pushing me over the edge, and in just less than a quarter-minute of fucking her this way.
With Brooke still, incredibly enough, riding out her never-ending orgasm, I pressed her lithe frame emphatically to mine, and I went off inside her like a nuke, splattering her crimson tunnel with every drop of cum my balls had been laboring to generate. Miraculously, her cervix had kept itself out of my way, and we could enjoy maximum penetration with zero pain.
My baby sister was confined in my arms, taking the full length of my sizable cock in her tightest and wettest of pussies. Her mouth was welded to mine in an impossible kiss of pants, whimpers, and lewd pandemonium, and all of that with me firing like a canon and with her gushing like a river. It was earth-shattering. It felt like the world had come to an end.
I didn't allow her to break our kiss for her occasional whimper, and I forbade her to even breathe. I coerced her to carry her freakishly lengthy orgasm with her into our kiss. Whimpering and breathing were allowed but only in either cavity. It was the most demanding, the most chaotic kiss that had ever been shared by two living organisms since the dawn of man.
We remained like this until the mist dispersed and the fallout settled. The rainstorm clouds faded away as if they had never been the spectacular setting of the most savage, emotional act of love-making, and all was serene and peaceful yet again. My cock eventually depleted enough to permit my sister's little slit to leak our cum medley onto the plant just below us on the parquet floor. We didn't break contact though. Our grip may have somewhat loosened, but it remained firm and emotional. Our genitals were equally tangled in a loving embrace, but our mouths...
Our mouths were in the midst of the most emotional of kisses: tongues lapping in slow rhythm, lips gently sucking, soft pants transmitted back and forth... the tender melody of our kiss beautifully resounded across the room with all other things now still, like a violin that had been playing after a ruin of a hurricane. Quiet. As if nothing happened.
Brooke ended our kiss with tears streaming down her cheeks as though she had just learned of the passing of a loved one. I was trickling a few tears myself as it was impossible for me to contain everything that had been raging inside. The powerful staring into each other's eyes made me feel vulnerable, and I didn't approve of that. I looked away in a moment of weakness only to be pulled back into my sister's piercing, watering gaze. She held both of my cheeks at pointblank range and shook her head, but that's all she did.
***
Christmas Eve, a few months later, my parents were hosting dinner for family and friends. As I entered the kitchen, my sister and mother were engaged in last-minute preparations with most of our guests seated in the living room, having aperitifs before the crackling fireplace.
Brooke was clad in an astonishing violet dress that brought out the curves of her even more astonishing body with ridiculous ease. Her hourglass frame was tightly lapped in an apron as she was tasting the thick gravy that was meant to drip down the mouthwatering roast beef, which, incidentally, had just finished tanning in the oven.
Her long, silky hair was swept back into a high ponytail while a few strands of hair draped down her left eye. Her makeup was rich and alluring with her succulent lips stained in seductive violet to compliment her dress. One could easily be tempted to speculate she was a runway model. She was just effortlessly divine.
"Oh, Josh, here you are," Mom sighed in relief. "Please lend your sister a hand and place those dishes on the dining table."
"But, Mom—"
"No buts. We are about to sit to eat in a few minutes. You'll have plenty of time to drink some more later."
As I placed my cocktail on the kitchen counter, my sister flashed at me a gloating smirk and proceeded to set the plates for me to carry.
"So, what do you think?" Mom said, anxiously smiling at Brooke.
"I don't know." My sister batted her long eyelashes, grinning slyly at me. "He isn't really my type, Mom."
"Nonsense. He's handsome and studying to be an accountant; he's perfect for you. Just give him a chance."
"I'm assuming you're talking about the irksome offspring of Dad's distinguishable work colleague?" I derisively chimed in.
"His name is Chris," Mom emphatically stated.
"Duly noted," I replied in blatant disinterest.
"You look so beautiful, Brooke." Mom kissed Brooke proudly. "Doesn't your sister look beautiful, Josh? You know, it wouldn't kill you to pay her a compliment every now and then."
I smirked at my sister. "I would have if I'd thought she deserved it."
"Deserve it? Look how a graceful she looks in this dress. If that isn't worth a compliment, then I don't know what is."
Mom smiled at Brooke, who sheepishly giggled in reply.
"She has the grace of a linebacker, Mom."
Brooke pretended to be hurt while I snickered at my excellent burn.
"You're incorrigible, Josh," Mom said, shaking her head. "I hope your manners improve by the time the last of our guests arrives."
"I wouldn't count on it, Mom. Your son is a pig at heart."
"Now stop it, Brooke. I don't want you two to bicker and embarrass me tonight. I want both of you on your best behavior; especially you, Josh."
"Why do you pick on me for? Brooke is just as incorrigible as I am."
"Well, I have my reasons to pick on you," Mom cryptically uttered. "I'm going to sit with our guests, and I expect everything here to be neatly placed on the table." She kissed Brooke and left us be.
My sister playfully smiled. "So... the grace of a linebacker, huh?"
I slunk behind her and pressed my dick to her ass crease, generating an erection in less than tenth of a second. "You're so inconceivably beautiful, baby... why did you have to wear such a sexy dress? Now I won't be able to take my eyes off of you all night."
"You're one to talk." Her ass gave my cock a few presses back while my sister pretended to arrange the plates on the counter. "You're not making it any easier on me."
"What, this?" I pointed at my holiday outfit that consisted of a white button-down shirt, a grey vest, and designer jeans that my mother had purchased for me especially for this occasion. "You're way out of my league, gorgeous."
I truly wasn't feeling all that special next to my goddess of a sister.
"Oh sweetheart, if you only knew," my sister sighed, adjusting her ass cheeks to clamp my cock deeper between them. "On second thought, maybe it's better for me that you don't."
"Don't know what?" I faintly gasped, relishing the feeling of her tight buns fighting to engulf my erection.
She cocked her head to stare up into my eyes, pressing back harder on my cock. "How devastatingly breathtaking you really are..."
The look on her face was backing up every syllable she'd just murmured.
"Baby, no," I whispered, shaking my head, "I'm nothing next to you."
My sister gave her thick lips an outrageous lick and escaped from my tight-pressing member. She took off her apron and strutted up to the living room while swaying her ass as teasingly as possible, her high heels click-clacking in a straight line. She shot me an obscene look over her shoulder and joined everyone.
*
"Oh, they're here!" Mom exclaimed. "Brooke, if you could please answer the door and show our guests in."
My sister answered the door and returned a minute later to the living room, visibly angry, followed by Kelly, one of our mother's employees, and Kelly's father. After dispersing pleasantries and salutations, we relocated to the dining room while Brooke and Mom lagged behind, clearly amidst a stormy debate about something.
The seating arrangements were particularly interesting and helped shed some light on the sudden change for the worse of my sister's once good mood. Brooke was to sit next to her suitor, and my behind was assigned to the chair adjacent to Kelly's. It was evident that our mother had taken the liberty to assume the role of a matchmaker tonight much to my sister's rage and to my amusement.
Dinner was on its way with Brooke and her wooer sitting across the table, opposite from me and my mother's candidate for my future mate. The overall conversation was flowing with all participants chattering to various degrees; however, my sister's scorching glare, first at our mother, then at Kelly, and finally at me was relentless.
My talk with Kelly was diverse and enjoyable as I didn't allow Mother's meddling tarnishing a great holiday meal. My sister didn't seem to have as much fun though; if anything, she looked irritated even more than before, which had an immediate impact on the now grim face of her beau next to her. When dinner came to an end, the four of us sat in seclusion and continued previous talks. Meaning, Kelly and I engaged in conversation with the other pair observing, having nothing else better to do.
"That's fascinating, Josh," Kelly said. "I wasn't aware of that."
"Not many do," I sighed in self-admiration and rinsed down the roast beef with a swig from my glass of sherry. "Anyway, that's enough history for tonight. Why don't—"
"So Kelly, I have to admit I was surprised to see you here. No family invites?"
"Brooke, play nice."
"What?" My sister acted naive. "Was I out of line?"
"No, it's okay," Kelly quickly replied. "It must have looked a bit strange that I showed up at my boss's house on Christmas Eve with my dad."
"It did, yes," my sister said with a bob of her head, not at all looking friendly.
"Well... we don't have much family, Dad and I. So when your mom asked where I was going to spend Christmas Eve, I told her we were staying home, and she was very sweet to invite us."
"Yeah, of course," my sister murmured, pretending to care. "No mother around?"
"Brooke!"
"What?! Stop attacking me!"
"Josh, it's okay," Kelly said sheepishly. "It's a legitimate question... and the answer to that is 'no'. My mother had left us years ago, when I was just an infant, so..."
"I'm sorry," I said, feeling like shit on Brooke's account.
"Yeah, that's life for you." Kelly sipped her martini. "I know it sounds sad, but it really isn't. I mean, I don't know any other life."
"It must be hard though," Chris said, "just you and your dad, and with no other family close by."
"Well, I have friends who are like family, so it isn't all bad... and I someday hope to have my own family."
Kelly glimpsed at me as she said that, and it was a bad, bad move by her as my emotionally unstable sister was all over that glance.
"Oh, no," my sister ominously giggled. "Oh, no..."
"Brooke, calm down. Now."
"You must be loving this," my sister furiously hissed at me. "You must—"
"So, Chris, what brings you here?" I quickly steered the course of the conversation, before my sister could demonstrate just how mental she really was.
"My parents," he chuckled. "Our dads are good friends, and the alternative was much worse: my aunt Aida," he comically whispered while making a goofy face.
Chris and I laughed, and I was relieved to see my sister and Kelly participating, improving on the somewhat strained atmosphere from just a second ago.
"You're funny, Chris," Brooke said, surprised. "I wasn't aware of that."
"Well, if you'd given me a chance tonight to start... well, any sort of conversation, you would've been laughing for a couple of hours by now."
We laughed again.
Yeah. Chris wassssss funny... that bastard.
"Well, I hope I'm not too late... am I?" my manipulative sister seductively purred, putting on that vulnerable, cock-enslaving look.
"Um, no," Chris replied, excited beyond belief. "Of course not."
Yeah. Chris wassssss excited... that fucker.
"Brooke, please cover yourself," I instructed, after noticing my sister allowed Chris a better view into her already plenty generous cleavage.
"Oh, I'm sorry," she giggled coyly, doing her best to appear embarrassed while adjusting her sizable cleavage.
As if... that fucking whore!
"You two are really close, aren't you?" Kelly opined.
"What gives you that idea?" I said, scowling at Brooke.
"I don't know. Just something about the dynamic between you."
"Oh, we're so fucking close that you would be in total—"
"Brooke, a word? In private? Now?"
My sister shot me a despicable look and got up.
*
We entered my room, and I shut the door.
"Well, I thought I was aware just how deranged you are, but you seem determined to surprise me. What the fuck was that?"
"Don't you fucking dare! Have you got no shame! Sitting there and planning yours and Kelly's future family! How many kids are you going to have?! Huh, Josh?! You fucking son of a bitch!"
"Listen, chemically unbalanced person, I wasn't planning a family with Kelly. It's only your dysfunctional mind playing tricks on you. You have to stop listening to the voices. They're not real!"
"Oh, really?! So was I imagining it that she—"
"I had nothing to do with that, so don't go there; besides, you were fired up from the second she got here. What's up with that?"
She ignored me while pacing back and forth, attempting at relaxation.
"Oh, I understand now. How could I have been such a fool? She's the reason why you didn't want me to come to the flower shop anymore."
"Yes."
"Why?"
"What do you mean why? Do I need to spell it out for you?"
"Yes."
She lit up a cigarette in a trembling hand and kept crazily pacing. "Mom has been plotting for months to set you two up!"
"So? She can plot all she wants. You know it's you and me, baby."
"Yeah, well..."
"What the fuck does that mean?"
"What it means, is that I don't know if I believe you when you say that."
"What?"
Brooke inhaled from her cigarette and blew out the smoke in my face. "We were out last Friday to that bar, and your friend came over—"
"Rob?"
"Yes, Rob. He asked who I was, and what did you answer him, Josh?"
"That you were my sister," I said in puzzlement, unsure where this conversation was heading.
"That's right. Now do you understand what the problem is?"
"Um... you'll have to make more sense than that, honey."
"You told him I was your sister!"
"Because you are."
"But I'm much more than just your sister, aren't I, Josh? I'm your girlfriend, your lover, your partner for life..."
"Baby, what are you saying here?"
"That I'm sick and tired of this! Of this whole fucking pretense! I don't wanna be introduced as your sister. Not anymore."
"Well... the alternative will put us behind bars, so weighing—"
"Don't do that, Josh. Don't talk to me like I'm a stupid child, or I swear I'll cut off your balls in your sleep."
"But you're not making any sense here!"
"I want you to marry me! I wanna be introduced as your wife! Am I now making enough sense?!"
"Um, not really... as it's impossible... plus illegal..."
"There are ways; I looked into it."
"What are you doing? We have such a good thing going, and you wanna mess it up?"
"What good thing?! For whom?! It's not good for me."
"Brooke, I don't know what to say to you. You were the one who was pushing for us, even though I clearly stated, and numerous times, that this is a life-destroyer, and now you want to make things worse?"
She shot me a hateful look as put out her cigarette. "You know what? You're right. This is a life-destroyer, and I don't mean to keep going like that anymore." She scooted to the door.
I quickly grabbed her and confined her to the wall. "What do you mean by that?"
"I mean that you don't wanna give me what I want, what I need, and I know plenty of guys who will." She put on a vicious face. "God, isn't Chris funny? He completely blew me away..."
"Be careful what you wish for."
"I wish for you to love me, Josh... I mean, if you loved me, you would give me I want," she sleekly whispered, caressing my expanding cock over my jeans, "wouldn't you, sweetheart?"
"Brooke, it's not that I don't want—"
"I know, baby, I know... it's just difficult, right?"
"Yeah," I breathed, manifesting a full-blown hard-on from her cock-massage.
"But, sweetie... am I not worth it? For you to do anything for me? You know Chris would." She rubbed my dick faster. "He barely knows me, and I bet he's ready to jump off a bridge for me."
"Brooke, stop," I pleaded, clearly sensing her manipulative aura beginning to overpower me.
The problem was that she felt that, as well.
"Baby, do you think Chris"—she unzipped my fly and pulled out my cock to stroke it in the open—"would like how I would suck his cock? I think he would... I'm positive."
"Angel, you have to understand—"
"And what about my pussy? I bet he's dying to shove his cock in me." She swirled her thumb at my piss slit." He hardly got a glimpse of these babies, and I promise you he's going to beat off to me tonight." She tugged at my head faster. "I know he will."
"Shit," I sighed." I want to give you what you want, but... honey, please, I don't have a solution."
She tugged down my jeans and briefs to my knees and turned to face the wall. She began gyrating her tight ass against my hard member. "Josh, you're gonna lose me, baby... if you don't give me what I want, I'll found someone who will. You don't want that, do you, sweetheart?"
"You're not going to leave me," I breathed. "You wouldn't dare. You said we were forever."
She gyrated faster, letting my cock put a harder dent in her dress. "I don't wanna leave you, baby; I want us forever... but I can't like this, when you don't wanna give me what I want. My man should do anything for me, sacrifice everything because I'm... I'm worth it, aren't I, my love?"
"God, yes," I gasped. "You're worth everything."
I hiked up her dress and kept it lapped over. I then tugged her panties down to her ankles with my foot while she had already set my aim at her soaking entrance, awaiting me to penetrate her. I pushed my hips forward, but she held me back by my cock.
"Then are we in an agreement, sweetie?" she purred, trailing my tip along her wet slit. "Will you do anything for me?"
"Brooke, you have to understand what you're asking, baby. I will do anything for you, you know that... aside from that."
She cocked her head to look at me while sinking my cock into her a tiny bit more. "Then I guess... it's goodbye."
She let go of my dick and tried walking away.
"Alright! Let me think about it! Just... let me think about it."
She grinned as she took my cock back in her hand while facing the wall, taunting her clit with my tip. "That's not good enough, sweetheart. I love you to death, and all I'm asking is for you to love me back the same way. I deserve it, Josh. I deserve everything."
I had taken the piquant fragrance of her lust into my lungs a bit too long, and the scent was quickly rendering me groggy. My judgment, unquestionably, had been severely impaired since we walked into my room. I was fighting her with both hands tied behind my back.
"Yes, you do," I sighed, exasperated, "but this is a monumental step, and it's not fair that you're playing with me now just because you can. Meet me halfway, honey. Let me calmly think about it with no distractions."
She placed my tip against her anus and pushed herself back ever so slightly, barely stretching her asshole.
"Fuck," I gasped.
"There's so much we haven't done yet, my love. I want to experience everything... with you."
"God, Brooke, please stop, please..." I was losing my mind. "All I'm asking for is some fucking time to think! Please, baby! If you truly love me, then stop with this; I'm begging..."
She slid my cock-head from her anus to her bush, allowing me to feel its thickness, before she aligned the bulbous tip with her opening that was faintly trickling down her smooth thighs. "I love you so much, Josh... I just wish you loved me back. That's all I wish for."
I held her right knee and raised her leg in the air. "I love you more than life, Brooke."
I rocked my hips forward, and my sister finally permitted me to enter her, allowing her big bro's aching cock to slid up the wet furnace of her cunt. She hissed in pleasure as I filled her, pressing her forearms against the wall. She swayed her long hair aside, and my lips instantly clung to her neck, kissing her in desire and love. As I was tasting her smooth skin and inhaling that devastating sweet-sour fragrance of hers, I continued making progress in her tight slit, working slow, gentle strokes and penetrating her deeper each time. Soon enough, I was balls-deep in my sister and gradually fucking her harder.
I pressed her to the wall as I was encroaching on her love passage, extorting a powerful whimper from her every time we met. Her body and cheek were mashed to the wall as she was bravely taking me into her with one leg in the air. Her pussy was as drenched as it had always been, and I relished the sensation of her warm oils stroking along my cock.
"God, baby, go slow," Brooke gasped, countering my strokes with greater resistance.
It wasn't long before my sister climaxed, as it rarely was. Ever since I stretched her enough, months ago, Brooke would normally orgasm in less than a minute from penetration. The first few times, I was in complete awe, but now it was to be expected, and whenever she didn't come on my cock that fast, she knew I would have a serious talk with her since I would find it unacceptable.
"Let go of my leg, sweetheart," Brooke panted, coming down from her orgasm.
I released her leg, and my sister pressed both of her legs together and arched her back. Her tight ass bulged, making it easier for me to bottom out in her, but I wasn't in the mood for easy tonight. I thrust hard, fucking her as if she were nothing but a cheap prostitute. Brooke was pinned to the wall so hard that she couldn't even arch her back any longer. She was standing flat and looked like a wallpaper with her right cheek smeared on the wall. Locking her eyes with mine, she let out her whiny cries, as if her brother were stabbing her with something other than his dick.
I seized her hands and nailed them to her sensational ass, putting extra pressure on her lithe frame. I rammed my cock into her so ferociously that her bush was smacking the wall in brute throbs; subsequently, escalating her whimpers. I was fucking her like a violent defiler, and my sister responded to that very well as was evident from her high-volume cries. It almost looked like a rape scene from some independent, low budget movie; if Brooke hadn't been such a cooperative partner that is. Still pinned to the wall, she hooked her right leg around my butt.
"Josh, sweetie, pick up my left leg," she panted, pounding the wall with her fucked pussy.
I stopped to raise her left leg, and my sister hooked it around my butt, as well.
"Baby, are you sure about this?" I asked, concerned.
She looked back at me equally worried. "No."
She placed her hands on the wall and pushed herself back at me. She released a heartbreaking whimper when my massive balls collided with her equally massive bush. She kept forcing herself against me until she got me to lose balance and to reposition myself a foot or two back.
I was holding my sister by her small waist while she was airborne, horizontal, bust down, and her legs wound around me, with her hands planted on the wall and with my cock buried inside her as deep as it could ever be in any conceivable doggy style scenario. Her dress was folded over her back, and the curves of her sculptured ass were further emphasized the more she pushed back against me.
"Shit," I sighed, luxuriating in her wetness yet afraid for my sister's well-being. "Honey, I'm not looking to hurt you."
Brooke relaxed her hamstrings to let me pull back a bit and took a moment to breathe. "You just need to stretch me... like how you made me fit you when you cracked me open."
She pulled me back into her when her hamstrings contracted again. A second whimper of pain resounded in my room when her suffering pussy engulfed me completely.
"Brooke, I don't like it when you whimper like that."
My sister took another pause to adjust her breathing and gazed back at me over her shoulder, determined. "Stretch me, Josh. Make me fit you."
I didn't want to, but I relented. I told myself that if she kept whimpering in anguish for more than a minute, I would put her back down.
I set up a slow pace, and though I did my best not to bottom out in her, neither the position nor my sister were allowing it. I was sucked with ease into her hurting cunt, as my sister tightened her muscles with each of my strokes to compel me into her even deeper. Her once whimpers of pleasure were now clearly cries of pain, and the tears that trickled down her cheeks supported it. This daring Kama Sutra position brought back memories of Brooke's deflowering, when her cunt had been extremely tight and ached with each of my thrusts; however, I had managed to stretch her then, if only barely, so I might just be able to pull it off again.
I kept plowing into Brooke's tight, wet sex, watching her shapely ass laid before me while she impaled herself with each contraction of her muscles. Her glimmering butt was putting in much work as was evident from the sweat on its muscle tone. There was plenty of tension applied on my cock as it slid in and out of her agonizing pussy.
"Brooke, that's enough; it's not working. You're not stretching at all. If anything, you're just getting tighter."
"Just a little longer, Josh," she gasped. "Don't give up."
She tightened her muscles and forced me into her with an audible moan, one she should not have made.
"What the fuck was that?!" I exclaimed in dread.
My sister eased her grip and allowed me to pull back a bit.
"That was," she moaned in distress, "my cervix... fuck, that hurt."
"Down! Now!"
I helped her back down and twirled her to face me.
She tearfully smiled. "I guess that position is out of the question for now."
I picked her up by her thighs and slammed her against the wall. She took my cock and placed it at her opening.
"Baby, why do you insist on doing that?" I pushed forward and split her lips. "Hurting yourself?"
"Because I love feeling you," she whispered, wrapping all four of her limbs around me. "I want to feel you as much as I can. Even when it hurts, it hurts in a good way."
"It didn't look like you were enjoying yourself all that much when I nailed you."
I stroked inside her with care, making sure that her cervix was out of my way before changing gears. Her labia molded so snugly to my shaft, and her pussy was much more at ease now as it avidly swallowed me in and out.
"I know it looked bad, but"—she whimpered, in pleasure to my great relief—"it was kind of a turn-on..."
I was now back fucking her with all my might, bottoming out in brutal thrusts and lingering each time in the depths of her. Every time I pounded her pussy, her eyes bulged, and a ragged whimper was released from her ungagging throat.
"Maybe I just need to get used to it," she gasped, "to you poking my cervix. Maybe I'll come to like it."
"You are the biggest whore in bed that has ever existed, I swear to god," I panted, ramming into her even harder and in total bafflement by how she was so hooked on pain.
"I know." She let out a power-whimper. "Staying a virgin till 19 and watching all that porn probably didn't help."
Her pain addiction angered me for some reason. I started feeling myself slowly losing it. I rammed myself into her to the point of almost crushing her, fucking her tight pussy with neither mercy nor relief. I pressed her cheek to the wall and kept it fixed there. If she was so into pain, then I was ready to oblige.
"Fuck! Josh, you're crushing me!"
"I thought you liked it."
I slammed my cock into that little soaking sex so hard that she bounced on my dick like on a trampoline.
"I do, I fuckin' love it," she whined. "Don't stop."
"You're such a fucking whore." I shook my head in disbelief and pulled back to thrust into her harder.
"Your whore, baby," she whimpered, her cheek still splattered on the wall.
I kept fucking her like that for another minute, and my pain-whore of a sister was loving every second of it, unleashing a barrage of licentious curses that served as a telltale of her upcoming orgasm.
"I'm ready for my second, sweetheart." She whimpered her heart out. "Are you joining me?"
"Not yet, my love," I panted back, "but you go."
I slowed down yet still fucked her deep and hard, fleetingly lingering inside her with each thrust. My sister's attempt at bucking while her cheek and body were spattered on the wall did not go well; nevertheless, her pussy was contracting just fine, and I was soon rinsed in her hot cum for a respectable number of seconds, definitely in the high twenties.
"Josh," she whimpered into my kiss. "Oh, god, I'm so in love with your cock..."
As her cunt moved to phase two -- gloving my dick tighter and pointlessly sucking on it, I was approaching my own orgasm.
"Baby, I'm coming," I panted, groping her abundant tit and going balls-deep with each thrust.
"Pull out a second before, and I'll swallow you. I don't want your cum dripping down my legs."
"But I want to fill up your pussy," I panted disappointedly.
"I know you do, sweetie. Don't worry, I'll make it up to you. You're gonna come so hard you won't believe it."
A moment later, I released her, and she squatted down, propping her slender back to the wall and cocking out her knees. She instantly shoved my cock—that was coated in her thick, savory cum—into her mouth and sucked me fast and tight while applying the precise pressure on my balls as she kneaded them.
She sucked me out and worked fast strokes. "Josh, give me a heads-up a second before, okay?"
"Why?" I gasped in ecstasy.
"Just do it, baby." She sucked me back in.
She continued with her sucking master class although she ceased kneading my balls; instead, her fingers were running along her damp slit before she penetrated herself. Her head rippled on my cock in such graceful waves until she ultimately managed to deep-throat me into submission.
"God, baby, get your throat ready," I moaned when my pecker throbbed inside her mouth.
My sister rammed my cock all the way in and pressed her obese lips to my groin.
I was ready to shoot my load when I suddenly felt my anus being stretched by a foreign object. A second later, it was violated completely, and my ass had been penetrated. My sister slid her soaking middle finger into my asshole to my utter amazement. Before I could even adequately process the moment, I went off down her food pipe, groaning as if it were the first time a girl ever sucked my cock.
"JESUS FUCK!!!" I whispered as I was spurting into her, pushing my hands against the wall to refrain from collapsing.
Her finger—that was lubed in her own cum— bottomed out inside me and exerted a significant amount of pressure on my prostate. I was exploding down her gullet in a way I couldn't even fathom, like a pressurized can of cum that had been unwisely pierced. Even my sister wasn't fully ready for that barbaric act of eruption as was clear in her hazel eyes that bulged in astonishment and awe; nonetheless, her throat was at its best, and after shaking that initial moment of bafflement, she penetrated me even deeper while sucking the heck out of my spurting cock.
I was having one of the most intense yet brief orgasms, which was to be expected as I was pumping larger batches of semen down my sister's promiscuous throat. I was nowhere in the vicinity of my previous double-digit record, set in my sister's pussy some time ago; however, I was being more than compensated with hyper levels of explosiveness and rush.
As the last of my ropes had been shot down my sister's throat, Brooke's finger started fucking my ass while she was still sucking my cock in long rippling motions. Surprisingly, that move encouraged my balls to pump out just a little more of whatever cum that had managed to cling on inside them. At long last, she glided her finger out of me and fisted my cock, forcing my pipe to relinquish tenacious casualties that might have survived her risqué version of cock-sucking. She slurped them off my slit and gave my depleting hose one last loving lick.
She arose and gazed into my eyes, waiting for me to comment on that outrageous take of a blowjob.
"Who the fuck... told you that it was okay for you to fuck my ass without running it by me first?"
"Why? You didn't like it, sweetie?"
"That's irrelevant!"
"So you did like it," she said, matter-of-factly.
"God, yes," I sighed, beaten and elated.
Content with my admission, she smiled and proceeded to kiss my lips.
"I'm so happy you liked it, Josh," she said, pulling up her panties, "'cause you will get no more of that."
"Huh?" I said, puzzled, pulling up my briefs and jeans.
"You heard me. You are not going into my pussy or mouth, nor are you getting any more handjobs, footjobs, titjobs or assjobs. Nothing."
"Um... what?!"
"You're getting nothing from me till... you give me an answer, and to be clear, I mean the answer I want."
"No, you can't do that. You can't withhold—"
"I can, and I am. In fact, I just did."
I stared at her in total bewilderment. "Brooke, this isn't fair! You're blackmailing me!"
She opened the door. "You bet your ass I am."
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 09
Brooke's secret and a showdown with the parents.
Two months had gone by, and I hadn't given Brooke an answer; hence, I was force to take care of myself throughout that time. What was worse, my sister took upon herself to drive me insane until I did. She insisted on us spending every night together and used up every ounce of trickery and deceit she had acquired since birth to achieve that goal.
She would get into bed with her to-die-for body clothed in sexy lingerie that she had purchased specifically to break me down, and she had openly admitted to it. Among the heap of tantalizing garments she had been sporting, were girdles, stockings, see-through push-up bras, panties that gaped at the cunt, at the anus, and so on so forth...
Her daily outfits had also taken a turn for the promiscuous: plethora of tight leather pants and whorish skirts, low-cut blouses, slutty crop tops etc. Her makeup was seldom plain and modest, and her hair was constantly loose and sensational. Her odor was damaging as always, and both her hands and feet would undergo weekly mani-pedi with a fresh splash of paint meticulously applied to her nails.
I was fighting an uphill battle as her prowess of malice were beginning to subdue me. It wasn't helpful when she would frequently masturbate in bed, demand back massages and foot rubs, share with me her sick fantasies in graphic detail, inform me as to what degree she had been dripping for me all day, or how much she'd been desperate for my monster-cock inside her.
At times, she would completely abandon her seductive game plan and switch tactics. She would accuse me of playing with her and cuss herself for being foolish to think that I could actually love her as much as she loved me. In a blink of an eye, she would sob in bed, blaming herself for ever letting me pop her cherry. She was harnessing her manipulative skills to the extent of getting me to hate myself daily for not giving in to her.
But I would not yield. Giving in to her crazy whim would put both of us in real danger of being incarcerated, and I had hoped that if I stood my ground long enough she would concede and forsake the idea permanently.
***
"We need to talk. I want you to meet me for lunch at noon. I'll text you the address."
Our relationship had known better days, and that text seriously put the fear in me. I was petrified at the thought that my sister might dump me, and after she texted me the address, I had to calm my nerves with a stiff drink and relaxing music while hunting for good trades in front of my computer.
Upon texting my sister of my arrival at the address she'd requested me to meet her, Brooke showed up wearing a solemn face. She asked me to follow her, and as I did, I couldn't help thinking that she was indeed planning on breaking up with me, which was tearing my heart out. We entered the respectable office of a doctor of some sort, walked past the chubby secretary at the reception, and my sister led us into a room that exhibited the doctor's name on the door. Obviously, we weren't about to have lunch.
"Hello, Josh, I'm Dr. Sullivan. Please have a seat."
A middle-aged female doctor shook my hand and gestured at the brown leather chair that was placed in a 45 degree angle to its twin chair, that had my sister's sculptured ass already seated in it. As I sat in my chair, still flummoxed of where we were or of the intent of this appointment, the doctor sat in her black office chair in front of us, and, thus, completing an isosceles triangle.
"Brooke, what's going on?"
My sister remained in silence, gazing at the doctor and ignoring my concerned tone.
"All of your questions will soon be answered, Josh, have no fear. Would you like something to drink before we start? Coffee, tea, water?"
"No, thank you."
"Alright; let's get started then. As I previously mentioned, I'm Dr. Sullivan, and I have been Brooke's therapist for the past oh... year and a change. Were you aware that your sister has been having regular sessions with me?"
"Um... no. I mean she told me she was seeing a therapist, but that was long ago, more than—" I gulped and looked at my sister, surprised. "You've kept seeing her all this time?"
My sister glanced at me but remained still.
"Well, yes. Brooke had already disclosed before me your lack of knowledge of our sessions; either way, you should know that I am familiarized, and in great detail, with your unconventional relationship as well as assisting Brooke to better understand the reasons why such a relationship might be instigated and why such a relationship should be ground to a halt."
My eyes bounced between the doctor and my sister as I was digesting her preview of this show. "Brooke, why am I here? And for that matter, why are you?"
My sister bit her lip and gazed at the doctor with a look that sought progress.
"Josh, I specifically requested your sister for your presence as both Brooke and I feel that you hold the key to the door that leads to a necessary, drastic alteration of the way your relationship is being conducted."
"Alright, enough with this," I said, considering my sister nervously. "Brooke, what the hell is going on in here? Are you... breaking up with me?"
My sister gazed at me, her eyes teeming with pain, as if she'd wanted to reply but couldn't.
"Josh, let's pace ourselves for a moment since we—"
"I will not pace myself! Brooke! Are you breaking up with me?!"
My sister opened her mouth but shut it quickly. She glanced at the doctor before staring back into my eyes.
"You are breaking up with me," I acknowledged painfully as I rose and paced about.
Dr. Sullivan crossed her legs and removed her glasses with a sigh. "Josh, do not—"
"And you chose to do this here out of all places?" I glared at my sister in tears. "You couldn't spare me the courtesy of doing it in private? At home? Where I could drink?! Huh?!!"
Brooke shook her head in pain but still kept quiet.
"Answer!"
"Josh..." my sister whined, shedding a few tears.
"Brooke," Dr. Sullivan said, almost scowling at my sister.
"All these talks about how much you loved me, about how you'd never leave me... it was all just... a lie." A few tears trickled down my cheeks. "Just one big fucking lie. When I have given you my HEART! Risking EVERYTHING for you... and you summoned me to your therapist's office, who I had no fucking idea you kept seeing, to break up with me in the cruelest of ways, and in the most estranged environment that you—"
"Josh, please do not jump to conclusions," Dr. Sullivan said. "There is more than meets the eye in here. Please sit down."
I sat back down while both my sister and I were wiping off our tears.
"Well just fucking do it!!" I looked into my sister's tearful eyes. "Why drag this out?! Let's get it the fuck over with! Are you breaking up with me, Brooke?!"
"Josh, please—"
"You stay out of it!" I snapped at doctor. "It's between her and me." I gazed back at my sister as tears kept running down her cheeks. "I swear to god, if you don't open that treacherous mouth of yours—"
"Tell him already!" Brooke cried out.
"Josh, your sister hasn't brought you here for the purpose of ending your romantic relationship."
I looked at the doctor in relief and disbelief. "What?"
"I am not breaking up with you, sweetheart..." My sister sniffled while wiping off her tears. "How could you even think that?"
Dr. Sullivan shot my sister a stern look. "Brooke, please."
"Then what the fuck is going on in here?! Why aren't you speaking?!"
"The reason why Brooke is silent is because I asked her not to respond until I have told her to. Now, Josh, if you please indulge me as I will be needing your full cooperation in proceeding, and we've already squandered more than ten minutes without going anywhere."
"I don't have a fucking clue what's going on in here, but please, do proceed, doctor."
"Very well. It is my understanding that you have come to a juncture where you seem divided in opinions regarding the future of your romantic relationship. Have you not?"
I glanced at Brooke. "Yes, you can say that."
"Before we discuss this, Josh, I would like to get your perspective on your incestuous relationship as you understand it."
"You're Brooke's therapist, not mine. I have neither the inclination nor the energy to share my perspective with you. I share it with Brooke as she's the only person that matters to me."
"You're not being very cooperative here; however, I can understand your reluctance. That said, it is vital that we should discuss your sister's perspective and the manner in which this relationship has been influencing her from its inception. Incidentally, I've noticed you're refraining from referring to her as your sister. You persistently use her name."
"That's because I don't see her as my sister and haven't for a long time. Now if we could please proceed with Brooke's perspective, and more importantly, why I was brought here instead of having this conservation with her behind closed doors."
Dr. Sullivan took a few notes and looked back at me. "I am well acquainted with your history from birth to present, so we don't need to dig up and try to pin the reasons for any of this to a specific childhood incident or to the conduct of your household."
"That's a relief," I sighed derisively.
The doctor ignored the tone of my voice and took a sip from her tea mug.
"Since the beginning of your relationship in its current format, your sister has been subjected to extreme mood swings, specifically, depressions and states of mania. I'm not diagnosing her as bipolar in any shape, way, or form, but she has been exhibiting similar symptoms, as if she had been on a roller coaster with no ability to get off as she once described it."
"Depressions?" I looked worriedly at Brooke. "You've been having depressions?"
She didn't respond, refraining from eye contact.
"Yes, Josh," Dr. Sullivan replied. "So much so, in fact, that I was forced to prescribe her short-term antidepressants of medium strength; nothing to worry about, yet... I'm assuming you've had no knowledge of that."
"No." I looked at my sister in perplexity. "I had no idea."
"When Brooke portrayed her life as being on a rollercoaster, she stated that you were the person who was operating and maneuvering it upwards and downwards. Brooke sees you as the sole factor that influences her happiness, which is a whole different issue... but one step at a time."
I looked at my sister for the second time with a face of concern as I was taking it all in. "Baby, have you been having depressions because of me?"
My sister silently wept in reply.
"I'm sure Brooke would not object to me answering. I can give you a definitive yes to that question, Josh."
I sighed at my sister. "This is all new to me, doctor. I mean I was aware of her mood swings, but I didn't think—"
"That's why you are here, Josh. And please don't feel guilty nor responsible as I see you're already beginning to experience these truly undeserved emotions. This is not your fault, rest assured."
I gazed at Brooke, her pain tugging at my heart. "Honey, why didn't you tell me about this?"
She just kept crying and sniffling with a box of tissues by her side and with her face turned away from me.
"It is of no relevance at the moment, Josh, as we need to keep our focus on the present. Now that we've established that your sister's frame of mind tightly correlates with your actions, we can proceed. Were you aware of Brooke's obsession with masturbating?"
"Obsession? Um... what do you mean by that?"
"Well, not precisely obsession as fixation."
"Fixating? On what?"
"The right question would be on whom."
"On whom then?"
"Can't you guess by yourself? I would think the answer was clear by now."
I glanced between Brooke and Dr. Sullivan. "Well, that's not uncommon. I masturbate to her constantly."
"How many times a day?"
"I don't know. Twice a day?"
Dr. Sullivan took a few more notes. "Brooke explained to me that she's withholding sexual contact of any kind at the moment. Were you masturbating that often when you'd been having sexual intercourse?"
"Making love!" my sister exclaimed.
"Pardon me; making love?"
"There was no need. We were making love sometimes five times a day, and there hadn't been a day that went by where we weren't making love at least once."
"I see. Would you be surprised to learn that Brooke had been masturbating throughout that whole period multiple times a day in addition to your love-making?"
"Um... she has a really high sex drive, I'm aware of that, but that is a major plus; she shouldn't feel bad about it." I smiled kindly at my sister.
My sister smiled back, still in tears.
"We are not here to make Brooke feel bad about herself, nor should she be; however, as you stated, she has much more than a simply healthy libido. What concerns me is that she seems unable to satisfy her appetite, and even though you made love multiple times a day, she continued masturbating to you several times more."
"She's um... just recently become sexually active, so that might have contributed—"
"She has been masturbating since she was 12, which is natural and healthy as she was maintaining a reasonable amount of sessions per day. She had been masturbating to different fantasies which incorporated various scenarios and diversity of figures; by contrast, since you have started this relationship, approximately eighteen months ago if I'm not mistaken, that number has increased considerably, and her fantasies now include you and you alone. She claims to be incapable of masturbating to anyone but you."
My eyes darted between them. "I don't know how to answer to that. Should I be flattered? Should I be worried?"
"Worried would fit more appropriately, and I'm basing it on the grounded fact that people can and do masturbate to different figures, and they do so effortlessly. Take you for example, have you been incapable of masturbating to other women?"
"No, though..." I glanced again between the two women, trying to make out the real reason I was here. "Can we... can we get to the point here? Because I feel you're leading me to somewhere... but to where exactly?"
"Very well. My point is this: Your sister is clearly demonstrating symptoms that are consistent with obsessive-compulsive disorder, in which you are the object of that obsession. It manifests itself from her extreme mood swings, to her over-developed sexual drive, and to her constant need to masturbate to you. Through all of that, she has objectified herself and is to this day using herself as a sexual object to solicit you to succumb to her wants. I believe that what she perceives as love, and I'm not by any means ruling out the possibility that she might be indeed in love with you, is in fact a mental illness that should be treated accordingly."
"That's not true!"
"Brooke, we talked about it." Dr. Sullivan shot my sister a pointed look. "You will get your turn... Josh, I haven't even unraveled other aspects of my diagnosis."
"Such as?" I asked, worried of what else she might uncover.
"Her constant fear of you leaving her, which is backed up by recurring dreams of it happening; her around-the-clock preoccupation with your whereabouts and the company that you might be with; suicidal thoughts etc.."
"Suicidal?!"
"Don't listen to her, baby!"
"Brooke, please, you will get your turn." Dr. Sullivan gazed back at me. "Suicidal as in: should infidelity or abandonment occur on your part..."
"I want to speak now," my sister emphatically said, glowering at Dr. Sullivan.
"In a minute, Brooke." Dr. Sullivan gave her glasses a quick scrub using her blouse and adjusted them back on her nose. "Josh, you must be wondering why I'm telling you all of this."
"I'm too... overwhelmed to even..." I sighed.
"I am telling you this, with Brooke's consent of course, as I have an obligation for my patients: legally, morally etc.. Your sister will have the stage in a minute, and she will no doubt use it to refute everything I have just said. What you need to remember is this: I am the specialized doctor and a good enough authority, I'd like to believe. I'm addressing you because your sister values absolutely no opinion other than yours, and since I need you to help me convince her to consent to the corresponding medications and to hospitalization. This is my medical opinion and one that has no relation to your incestuous relationship, although I have my fully developed opinion on that subject, as well."
My sister furiously glared at the doctor. "Are you done?"
"Yes, Brooke. Please, you have the mic."
My sister pulled her chair closer to mine and clasped my hands in hers. "Baby, look at me."
I lifted my eyes to lock it with hers, in a daze from that overload.
"Let me just start by saying that every single word that she has said... is completely and utterly true."
My eyes went wide in response, and had I looked at Dr. Sullivan, I had no doubt she would have been just as unprepared.
"I'll explain," my sister quickly said. "Am I constantly thinking about you? Yes. Am I jealous and care very much to whom you are with? Definitely. Do I masturbate to you and only you? Relentlessly. Am I crazy in love with you? Couldn't be surer about anything in my life. I'm not going to deny those things 'cause they are the beautiful characteristics of the way I love you, of how I never loved anyone in the world the way I love you.
"The good doctor here is stuck on the idea that if you love someone to that extent, then there must be something wrong with you. She can't grasp how I feel since she never felt like that, and I doubt she ever will. I don't doubt that she's the expert and the one who is educated on all things mental; however, you need to remember a simple fact: the person who can claim be an expert on love has yet to exist.
"Love is the most powerful, complex, enigmatic emotion that is possible for a human being to feel. It's a force that can take and save lives, shift continents, cure hunger, and fight evil. It would be preposterous to claim to have a complete understanding of it. And everyone feels it differently. Often times one will feel different levels of intensity when falling in love with two different persons. It happened to us; we've never been that in love before."
She got closer to me and interlocked our fingers together. "I am not ashamed of how I love you. I love it that I can masturbate to you time and again. I love it that I only see you when I touch myself. I love it that I orgasm in seconds from the moment you touch me. I love it that I come on your cock ten times, one after the other, and still can't be satisfied. I love it that I'm insatiable when it comes to you: body, heart, and soul.
"Would I be depressed and suicidal if you cheated on me? Obviously. Wouldn't you? I don't need to defend myself as this is the most fundamental concept of love. Do you really think that hospitalization and meds could yank it out of me? Yank you out of me? There is no force that can touch you inside me. You are safe there against whatever, sweetheart...
"And just know this: I wanted you to hear her. I wanted you to hear how much I love you from her lips, how I want us together like a real couple, how I can't keep going with this pretense which is hurting me every day -- that I can't be with you like I'm dying to. This was my way of manipulating this situation to my advantage and nothing more. I could have easily said no to her, and you'd have never known about any of this. This is me playing the players, sweetie, just like in poker. Dr. Sullivan is entitled to her expert opinion, but she was just a pawn on my board; she had a part to play, and she played it well—no offence, doctor."
Dr. Sullivan giggled in disbelief, shaking her head. "None taken, Brooke."
"This was my endgame: bringing you here and confront you with how much I love you, Josh. I want us to be a family, a real family. I wanna have your kids, and I want us to be married. We'll move far away, and no one will ever know. Give me this, baby, and I will repay you by the thousands for the rest of our lives and beyond."
My eyes welled up with tears as my sister squeezed my hands in hers after that moving speech.
"You... played your own therapist?"
I was still reeling from the shock.
"I had to, sweetheart—sorry, Dr. Sullivan—you've left me no other choice."
I shook my head. "What am I gonna do with you?"
My sister melted into my touch as I cupped her cheek, eyes flooded with vast love. "Whatever you want... just do this for me, Josh. Show me how much you love me."
I shook my head again, sighing. "This means jail time if we get caught. Do you understand that?"
"We won't get caught, I promise you. We'll move far away and keep a low profile. It will be amazing, sweetie. You'll just wait and see."
"I don't know."
Brooke took a moment to study my face. "You know what? Let's meet halfway. Let's move somewhere and start a life together, and we'll take it from there; no rush. When you feel more confident, we'll tie the knot."
I took a minute to process. "When um... do you wanna move?"
My sister smiled her biggest smile ever, realizing she had prevailed. "The sooner the better. We need to quit stalling 'cause the friends we have today will not be a part of our lives anymore, and the longer we postpone this the harder it'll get."
I nodded. "Dad and Mom?"
"We have to tell them. I'm not going to lie to them about us, and I want them to know."
"They won't understand."
"We still have to tell them, Josh."
"Jesus," I sighed.
Brooke anxiously gazed at me. "Sweetheart?"
"Alright." I shrugged, defeated. "You win."
My sister giggled in excitement. "Really?! Do you really mean that, Josh?!"
"You always win with me, baby. Don't you know that?"
Brooke sprang up to her feet and dropped herself in my lap, kissing me like the obsessive-compulsive person that her therapist had just made her to be.
"I must say, that's disappointing, Josh," Dr. Sullivan sighed, watching us hungrily kissing. "I was sure you would see that your sister was ill and in need of help."
Brooke pulled out of my mouth. "Dr. Sullivan, I thank you for what you did for me, but I don't think I'll be needing your services any longer."
The doctor regretfully nodded. "I assume there's no point of talking you out of persisting with your incestuous relationship?"
"You are correct, doctor," I said, gazing into my sister's sparkling hazel eyes, "that would indeed be pointless."
***
My room. My bed. My sister.
Brooke was lying on her back with her arms resting beside her. Her knees were pinned to her shoulders, and her feet were pointing high up in the air. She was naked and magnificent as she was gazing into my eyes in love, passion, and excitement, relishing me stroking inside her. She had ceased boycotting me ravaging her body parts as soon as we had stepped out of her ex-therapist's office, and she allowed me to penetrate her for the first time in months about three minutes ago. I missed being inside her so much I could die, and I was making sure that she was aware of that, as well.
This was another one of those rare occasions in which my sister forsook her foul-mouthing in exchange of powerful stares and soft whimpers. The tradeoff was paying dividends as our intercourse was textbook lovemaking in both feel and technique. Our breathing was quick and audible as we concentrated on the unimaginable bliss of our fusion.
My sister's panties were long soaked in her lust by the time I stormed into my room with her in my arms. Our parents were still at work and with no knowledge of me defiling their youngest, and my dick couldn't be any more erect as it was rubbing against Brooke's blood-red elastic walls. Her tight pussy gloved my member in a loving embrace, swallowing me in and out of her in immense passion. My cock filled her tight little slit to the brim, making 120% use of her capacity.
"Josh, baby?" my sister breathed with eyes shut, coming down from her second orgasm.
She was so horny that she'd come the first time in less than twenty seconds from penetration.
"Yes, my love?" I answered between labored breaths.
"I've missed you so fucking much."
"Christ, honey, I don't want to ever get out of you... I'm moving in, I swear to god."
My sister giggled. "By all means."
I slipped my tongue into her mouth and tangled with hers in love.
"I love this sound," my sister whispered, gripping my sheets with her long fingernails. "When my pussy is sucking your cock."
The position emphasized the vacuum-like suction noises her vagina was making with each of my thrusts.
"As do I, baby," I panted. "I wanna record it and use it as your ringtone."
Our brief laugh ended with a zealous kiss that now involved all of our oral parts.
"I can feel you so fucking deep," Brooke murmured lustfully. "It's incredible..."
I kept fucking her with her legs in the air, which exaggerated her pussy's elongated shape, increasing the tension on my dick. Fortunately, my sister was as wet as it gets, so I was able to stroke inside her with no pain at all to either of us.
"What's incredible is that your cervix seemed to have gone AWOL. Like now."
I crammed myself all the way in and only paused when my balls smote my sister's anus.
"Oh, god," she whimpered. "Fuck me slow a few times and shove your cock all the way in me. That should push me to my third."
I obliged and caressed inside her slowly, gluing my balls to her ass crack with each thrust. My sister knew what she was talking about and fifteen strokes later, her cunt began spasming around my cock.
"Do you feel that, Josh?" She tensed up, arching her back. "Oh, fuck..."
"Bring it, and this time I wanna feel it," I teased.
"Oh, you're going to feel it alright..."
"I love you so much, baby," I panted.
Brooke let out a wild whimper. "I love you... FUCK, fuck, fuck me..."
A massive current hit my tip as I rocked inside my beautiful Brooke. Her pussy gave my cock a ten-second rinse before my sister was able to loosen her taut muscles and take down the volume of her unrestrained whimpers.
"Well?" she playfully gasped.
"I don't know," I taunted. "I don't think you love me anymore."
"You mother fucker," she giggled.
"Don't you mean sister fucker?" I chuckled.
"That too... well, if you wanna make me come harder, then start doing me like you mean it. I don't want to punish you for another two months."
"Alright, that's it. You're gonna wish you'd never said that."
I pulled out and leaned on my sister, nudging my shoulders under her knees. Brooke was completely folded, with her knees mashed between both of our respective shoulders like a rag doll. I grabbed my bloated member and brought it to her moist entrance, which was narrower than ever due to the position.
"I'm gonna do you so fucking hard that you'll be begging to return to times when you didn't even know the feeling of a cock inside you."
My sister gave me a smug smirk. "Forgive me if I remain doubtful."
My thick mushroom split her labia as I popped myself in. That tight, wet slit was struggling a bit, and my sister's grimace was as visible as the sun in broad daylight; still, in a single thrust, her pussy had no other option but to swallow every inch of me.
"Fuck," my sister sighed, as if she had been deprived of air. "You're so fucking deep..."
"I told you you're going to regret it."
"I think I already am, fuck..."
I drew back all the way until my tip peeked out of her soaking cunt before I shoved myself back in until I could distinctly feel hitting an organ of some sort. My experience and my sister's sudden cry told me it was probably her formerly absent cervix.
"Sorry, honey," I quickly said, "I'll go easier."
"No, that's okay. It felt kinda... nice."
"It didn't sound nice."
"But it did. Do me a favor, Josh... fuck my cervix?"
"You're unbelievably sick," I sighed, nonplussed.
"I know, but I still want you to do it."
"Just making sure: you're asking for your cervix to be fucked."
"Yes. Fuck it."
"Normally, I would ignore you, but I think you need this to understand how sick you really are. And just so you know, from my ex-girlfriends' experience, this is absolutely gonna hurt, for days."
"Thank you, doctor, for your due diligence, but if you could now start fucking my cervix, it'd be much appreciated."
I chuckled in bewilderment. "You asked for it." I pulled back until I was almost out. "Ready?"
My sister worriedly nodded.
I thrust, inevitably nailing her cervix. Brooke convulsed with another one of those arduous cries of pain, but she actually did seem to enjoy it as her face contorted in an interesting blend of ache and arousal. So I kept going. I was thumping her pussy like a vile rapist, disregarding her moans, whimpers, and squirms. Each thrust further bruised her cervix, and oddly enough, made my sister wetter and wetter. Tears started trickling down her cheeks after intense pounding, and I could see that the delicate balance of pain and pleasure had been disrupted, with the pain taking over the more I poked her.
Seeing my sister bravely having her cervix fucked and feeling her inconceivable wetness had me building the orgasm of a lifetime. I was seconds from spraying that crushed dimple when my sister's worming got out of control: her head shook from side to side, and her knees jerked relentlessly between our shoulders as she was gasping for air each time I nailed it. She was in pain alright.
"Josh, baby, that's enough," she was barely to gasp. "You can stop fucking my cervix now; I wanna come."
I was too excited to comply. "Brooke, I'm coming in seconds, and then I'll let your cervix go."
"No! I wanna come, also, and I can't when you keep hurting me!" She concentrated on her rapid breathing for a spell. "It's too fucking painful now..."
I rammed myself into her cervix and paused, ignoring her sad sob. "You came three times, and I didn't at all. My orgasm trumps yours, just simple math."
"But it hurts, you rapist! I don't want you to fuck it anymore!" She let out a heartbreaking whimper. "Shit, it hurts so much..."
"Just a few more seconds, sweetheart," I gasped, pounding her cervix.
I removed her legs from my shoulders and pushed them beyond her head, folding her to a position a woman should never be folded to. Luckily, my sister was just as limber as her lithe frame promised.
"YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!!" she bawled her heart out as her cervix was being raped and without anything she could do about it.
I was intensely fucking her, each thrust making my sister bounce on the bed and countering my following thrust. Soon, my dick started throbbing as I was crushing her folded frame and tapping on her more than bruised cervix.
Brooke was genuinely wailing now. "Just fucking come already!"
I buried my cock inside her until I was coercing her cervix into her uterus, and subsequently, extorting painful cries from my baby sister. I exploded, coating that aching dimple in my thick cum and setting a new record as I kept shooting well longer than my previous one. Shattering my previous record was made possible when my sister kept feeding more excitement into my orgasm with her tearful cries.
What was unexpected, was to feel my cock being rinsed for the fourth time as Brooke inexplicably managed to climax while sobbing, begging, and whimpering in agony. It was surreal to watch once I got a proper handle on the situation. She didn't look at all like she was orgasming; in fact, she looked like she was being raped, and yet, still, she was coming and was coming hard, mimicking me by shattering to bits her previous record, as well.
Her angry pussy then smothered my cock mercilessly as it began pumping my semen into her young womb. Luckily for it, the road was shorter this time as my tip was drooling on her fucked cervix. Once her cunt ceased its spasms, I withdrew an inch back and allowed her bullied cervix a much-needed relief. We locked eyes in labored breaths as we were recuperating from our respective record-breaking orgasms. I leaned down to kiss my sister, but she had another idea in mind. Her hand flew like a jet to slap the shit out of my cheek.
"What the fuck was that?!" she chided furiously. "Do you think I'm your fuckin' pain-whore?! Huh?! I told you to stop fucking it, you sick rapist!!"
"But you came... and pretty hard."
"That's irrelevant! When I tell you to do something, you're gonna fucking do it! Is that clear?!"
"Yeah, baby, I'm so sorry. I got carried away."
"I thought you loved me, Josh. You don't keep raping the girl-you-love's cervix when she is begging and crying for you to stop. Now unfold me, you sick fuck!"
I permitted her legs to resume to their natural stance, but I kept myself crammed in my sister as I was kissing her spectacular tits and pleading for forgiveness.
"Alright, alright... I forgive you. But another one like that, Josh, and you're going wake up the next day neutered. Do you understand me? And don't you dare to fuck with me. You heard what Dr. Sullivan said: There are saner people than me."
"I swear on my life I'll never do that again. Can I kiss you now, baby?"
She pulled my head to hers like a savage and tongued me while her legs enveloped my waist and my withering dick clogging her cum-filled pussy. We kept kissing in enormous passion for minutes.
"That was some fucking insane orgasm, sweetheart," my sister purred, smiling and appeased.
"Yeah? You came like a river. You just didn't stop..." I laughed.
"That was seriously fucked up, that I managed to orgasm. I think I'm sicker than I thought," she giggled. "Shit," she moaned. "That's it, you destroyed my cervix, and now I need to go see my doctor."
"Was it worth it though? Honestly?"
She smiled. "Yeah... it was worth it. Though we'll save those for birthdays and anniversaries. I don't wanna walk around constantly broken."
***
A couple of months had gone by, and my sister was feverishly surveying for cities that we would want to reside in. We had already told our respective friends that we were leaving and never to return. That didn't go well with some, but what could we do? Our relationship was the most important thing in the world to us and superseded everything else.
"Sweetie!" my sister called, jumping at me while I was lounging in bed watching a movie.
"Beautiful..." I said, flinching from the startle. "How did you get in without me noticing?"
"I slithered on the floor like a snake."
We laughed.
She coyly smiled, lying on top of me. "Did you miss me today?"
"Brooke, you don't need to ask that every day as the answer is always yes."
Her pouty lips brushed up against mine. "I still love hearing it."
"Then you should know that I missed you so much that I jacked off twice to you."
"What?! Only twice?!"
We laughed again.
"The day isn't over yet, baby..." I kneaded her tight ass. "What about you?"
"What do you mean? Did I masturbate? At work?"
"Yes," I said, waiting for a reply.
"Well"—she smirked—"a girl needs to keep some secrets."
"Knowing your deformed and twisted mind, I'll take that as a yes."
"Twice." She giggled. "I told you I wasn't obsessive-compulsive."
"How does that in any way negate it?"
"Well, I cut down from four. Doesn't it count for something?"
We laughed again.
I sucked on her delicious neck. "What did I do to you this time, honey?"
"On lunch break, you were my naughty Hogwarts professor, enchanting my pussy with your monster wand."
We convulsed with laughter.
"And the second?"
"You were my tennis instructor, teaching me how to play with your special balls after noticing I was wearing a slutty skirt for practice with no panties."
We burst out laughing for the second time.
"Oh my god," I giggled, wiping off my tears. "Those are some pretty wild fantasies, baby..."
She sheepishly giggled, looking more self-aware. "Don't make fun of me. I love it that I can fantasize like that."
"I'm not. I love it about you just like everything else." I dealt her sappy lips a passionate suck. "I am simply crazy about you, my love."
She grinned and awarded me a loving kiss. "I have a surprise for you, Josh."
"Yeah?"
"I've found our future home."
"Really? Well, let's hear it."
"Drums please."
I indulged her with my best execution of drumbeats when I vibrated my lips.
She clamped my lips together to shush me. "South Portland, Maine. Isn't that exciting?!"
"Maine?"
"Yes! Do you remember when you gave up on me, you wanted to take a holiday there?"
"I didn't give up on you. And yes."
"You did too, but I deserved it, so don't feel bad... but do you remember the Maine part?"
"Vaguely."
"Just think about it, Josh: the seafood, lobsters, lighthouses, forests, rivers... oh my god! It's going to be amazing!"
"Maine?"
"Yes! It's perfect! It's thousands of miles away, we don't know anyone there, and South Portland is a great coastal city: not too big to overwhelm, but big enough for us to get lost in the crowd. Perfect!"
"You know, it's pretty chilly there. You won't be able to show off that awesome body of yours."
She smiled, content. "Don't worry, I'll manage; besides, when we take vacations, I'll be able to show off just fine."
I chuckled. "So, Maine?"
"Yes, baby! Maine!"
"Alright. Whatever you say."
"Yay!!" She kissed me frantically, flooding my oral cavity in her palatable spit. "Josh, how much money do you have in your trading thing?"
"It's not a thing, honey, it's forex... and I have about 33K."
"That's it?! You were at 25 months ago!"
"And I would have had much more if I hadn't been taking you out to fancy restaurants all the time, or buying you... pretty much anything you wanted."
She shot me a dismissive look. "What did you ever buy me?"
"Um... those earrings you're wearing, those sandals you're wearing, those denim you're wearing, your necklace, your—"
"Alright! You don't have to be that specific... so you're making about 3K a month?"
"A little less, but yeah."
"That's not half bad... my looks should help me find a good job as a hostess or something, and I still make money online playing poker." She grinned. "We'll do just fine."
I grinned back. "We'll do great, not fine."
We made out in my bed for the next half-hour or so.
"Josh, sweetie," she gasped in pleasure, "please stop for a second."
I kept teasing her pretty ear. "Why?"
"There's still—god... baby, stop..."
I detached from her ear and took off her sandals. "There's still what?"
"An unresolved matter that we've put off long enough."
I unbuttoned her jeans and peeled them off of her long, slender legs. "Which is?"
She spread her legs for me. "You know what I'm talking about, sweetie."
I cupped her cotton-clad cunt. "Sadly."
"We're taking care of it on Sunday when they're getting back, okay?"
"Do we have to?" I whined, brushing aside her panties and diving to lick her exquisitely toothsome pussy. "Let's just disappear and send them a postcard or something."
She began rocking her pussy against my tongue while tousling my hair. "And tell them what?" She whimpered. "Josh, stick out your tongue and penetrate me."
"That you've been doing me for the past year"—I stuck out my tongue and shoved it in her a few times—"and we decided to become lovers."
She parted her pussy lips with two fingers to grant me more room to work with, and I instantly licked her sopping vagina, working long strokes from bottom to clit.
"Oh my god, suck the shit out of my clit..." She slapped her pussy twice and permitted me to gorge on her clit. "We can't like that... we owe it to them, sweetheart. We have to sit with them and explain; otherwise, they will never understand."
I tapped on her clit while curling my fingers inside of her. "They will never understand regardless."
My sister let out a reckless whimper of lust. "Lick the fuck out of my cunt... do it for me then. For me, Josh."
I twirled my finger in her and licked her clit some more. "I hate it when you're playing the 'do it for me' card."
Brooke spread her legs even farther apart once I made her buck. "Because it—shit—always works..."
I gave her clit a wet spanking with my tongue. "One day, it won't anymore, and then you'll be screwed."
She chortled in derision before returning to gasp and tremble. "I know you, and I know me -- it will work forever."
I smeared around her savory juices and fervidly licked her cunt.
"Oh god, yes... lick me, lick me... pull out your cock, sweetie."
While still licking her, I pulled down my sweats and briefs and ground my erection on my sheets.
"Fuck," she whimpered, her legs wounding around my neck. "I'm coming, Josh... don't let me spill, baby..."
I guzzled from her cunt hole while my sister was fucking my mouth and spouting as if she had been deprived of sex for at least a month. She was indeed insatiable.
"Jesus," she gasped, slowly coming down. "I adore your tongue, Josh... I absolutely adore it..."
I finished my meal and let her throbbing pussy go. I sat up straight, and my sister's feet immediately sandwiched my cock. She was wearing that lewd face tonight, and I knew it was going to be a wild one. After watching her groomed feet beating me off for a while, I climbed on top of her and mounted her tits. I palmed the back of her head as I guided my cock to her face. With sex in her eyes, she opened her mouth wide.
I started fucking her mouth while she was lying down on her back and playing with herself, vibrating her index finger on her nub and smearing her liquids around. It was incredibly gratifying letting my sister suck me like that while I was resting on her supple mounds, but I wanted her to take all of in, and for that, a change in position was essential. I pivoted on her bosom and crawled back, so now I was kneeling behind her head.
"We never did that, right?" Brooke inquisitively asked, fingering herself.
She couldn't help taking a scientific approach, even to the most primitive, carnal ritual. She was really more intrigued by the technicality of the position rather than by the fact that her throat was about to be brutally defiled. She had such a curious, analytic mind.
Since Brooke wasn't even aware that gagging was actually a thing, I could cram myself all the way down her wanton gullet, hindered only by my balls, which kept smacking her cute nose. It was the best feeling ever. I hovered over her head and dipped my stiff dick all the way down time after time, struggling to fathom how was it that her throat could engulf such a sizable object without any discomfort or protest.
I had seen this done in many porn videos, but the girl always gagged at some point, usually at the 5-6 inches mark, and so it was incomprehensible to watch my sister, with maddening ease, swallowing my cock—which if 6 inches were to be deducted from it, would still be able to pleasure some very tiny Asian women.
"Your magical throat is making me feel so damn small suddenly." I shoved my cock into her wet mouth. "Just look at you"—I pulled halfway out—"you look bored."
I lowered myself all the way down and rested my nut sack on her nose, almost sitting on her face. I kept my cock deep down her throat for over five seconds before I pulled out completely.
"It's incredible," I sighed in admiration, "like sorcery."
She giggled and unleashed her tongue at my slit, whirling and flicking at my underside. "Baby, just 'cause I can suck you all the way in, doesn't mean you're not huge. God knows my pussy can attest to that." She gave my shaft a harsh lick and shot me an unequivocal look. "Speaking of pussies..."
"No." I shook my head, determined. "I want to make you gag."
She rolled her eyes, annoyed. "Josh, you're never going to make me gag, even if your cock was a foot long. Now you know how I feel empty after having a clitoral orgasm. I need it."
I shot her a look.
"Josh!" She burst into laughter. "You're not a foot long..."
"And how would you know that exactly?"
She wiped off her tears. "Because I... I measured you."
"I think I would know if you measured me."
I rolled her onto her stomach, spat on my cock a few times, and started rubbing against her gorgeous-looking anus.
"Not necessarily," she slyly purred as she looked over her shoulder.
"What?" I stopped sawing. "When?"
"A few months back, when we were out with my friends. We got back home, drunk, and I just had to know."
"You could have just asked."
"I asked you many times, and you kept claiming to be a 4 incher, so you forced me to do this, basically."
I chuckled. "Why was that so important to you?"
"I don't know. I just wanted to know how many inches I was able to squeeze in me... well, Jessica—you remember her, don't you?"
"The red?"
"No, the other one."
"Oh, yeah. Crooked teeth."
"Exactly," Brooke giggled. "Well, she said that her boyfriend was super hung, so I asked how huge he was, and if she was having, you know, the problems I was having with you: cervix etc.."
"And?"
"And she said they measured him at 7.5 by 5."
"He is big," I acknowledged, my tip prodding her anus.
She shivered and let out a soft whimper. "Yeah, I know, so—"
"What do you mean you know?" I asked, irritated. "How would you know what's big?"
"'Cause... although you would've loved to keep pretending that I have never seen a cock before you, I have. A few. In person."
I resumed my thrusts, grinding harder between her ass cheeks, not even bothering lubing us. That answer had earned her the pain.
"Sweetheart, don't get mad," she cooed, like a loving mother trying to appease a spoiled brat. "Slow down, baby. I promise you, there's a good ending here."
She raised her butt and played with her pussy. She greased up her anus and my cock with her thick juices a moment later.
"There'd better be."
I resumed driving my cock between her chubby ass cheeks.
"Okay, so I was curious how you measured compared to her boyfriend. So that night, after you passed out in my bed, I brought a ruler, and I had you measured."
"But I was passed out. How did you—"
"I sucked your cock in your sleep," she giggled.
I shook my head, amused. "You're such a fucking whore..."
"Your whore. And yes," she giggled again. "By the way, I made you come you like a fucking rocket, and you didn't even stir. You were totally wasted... God, that was funny."
I thrust deeper onto her anus, slapping her tight ass a few times. "I hope you swallowed me."
"Obviously! You know how I hate to see your cum going to waste."
We burst out laughing.
"Where's the happy ending you promised?"
"Well, you know how big you are. That's the happy ending."
"So the happy ending is that I'm bigger than him? That's a very disappointing ending." I spanked her perfect ass and relished watching a red stamp of my hand marking her pale cheek, like a cow that had been freshly branded. "Lube us."
"Josh, you're bigger by quite a margin, and twice as big as one of the other dicks I've seen." She shoved two fingers in her and took my cock in her hand, polishing it thoroughly. "And to remove all doubt, you're not only the biggest I've ever seen, you're also the prettiest."
"Prettiest?" I chuckled, burying my cock deeper between her swollen mounds and spanking her some more.
"Fuck! You fucking... yeah, spank me like that..." She took a moment to relish the spanking before she resumed our questionable debate. "You'd be surprised, Josh, but cocks differ in how hard they get, angle of the erection, foreskin, shape of the head... there's a lot more to a cock than just size."
"And I'm the prettiest?" I ridiculed her, placing my tip onto her crinkle and rubbing her there.
"Yes! You have the most beautiful cock in the world, Josh, I swear. It's monstrous, you get it so fucking hard, you're circumcised, so it still looks like a cock even when you're soft..." She gave her lower lip a smutty nibble. "I can come just by looking at it."
I laughed. "You've redeemed yourself."
She grinned. "Have I, baby?"
I nodded. "But the size thing? It really isn't playing to your pussy's strengths, so I wouldn't count it as a plus."
"No, it's definitely a plus. I mean, after having your cock inside me, anything smaller just isn't a cock to me; like I have no respect to even average-sized cocks. They don't even register."
"Huh?" My eyes widened in surprise. "You were a fucking virgin, and now you're dissing 90% of the male population? On what ground exactly? You don't even know—and nor will you ever—what it feels like to have an average-sized cock in you."
"It's a problem, I know. I looked it up on the internet. It's called Big Cock Worship."
"Big Cock what?" I asked, puzzled.
"Cock worship is how I'm making love to your cock while I'm blowing you. You know, when I look up into your eyes as I lick you... when I leave my spit on... when I'm gently sucking on your balls... when I let you come anywhere you want... I'm not just blowing you; I'm making love to your cock."
I flicked my dick at her pucker and engulfed it with her muscular cheeks. "What does that have to do with your hostility toward almost all penises?"
"Well, though cock worship is specifically about blowjobs, for me it's much more. I worship it in the spiritual sense of it."
I stopped stroking along her ass crease and rolled her onto her back. "Brooke, what the fuck?!"
"Don't look at me like I'm a pervert! It's a known issue that many women have, and I've even talked to a few about it."
"And...? Are they also worshiping cocks?! Listen to me carefully, Brooke: I don't want you messaging weirdos and freaks! Worshiping cocks..."
"But, sweetie, it is a real thing! And I wanted to understand it better, that's all. And just so you know, I think those women might be indeed freaks 'cause they worship almost anything 8 inches and above, but I'm not like them!"
"Oh, you're not a cock worshipper?!"
"I'm only worshiping your cock! I mean, it's true that I've developed a dislike towards... let's call them non-huge cocks, so you won't get mad at me, but... I don't want to see any cock that is not yours. I'm not a freak... I just worship your cock, Josh. That's a good thing. You should love me more for it and not making me feel like a pervert."
"You're unbelievable," I sighed and got off of her.
She sat up straight, running her fingers through her long hair. "Josh, it's the same with my pussy and you. You worship it, also. I know you do."
"I don't worship your pussy!"
"Yeah?! You always say how fucking tight I am, how you love that it's pungent, how sexy my bush is, how you want to drink my cum from a keg, how you wanna wear my pussy as a hat... it's exactly the same."
"No, it's not! Although I'm crazy about your pussy, I don't have a beef with other pussies, and I certainly don't worship it." I loaded my pipe and fired it up while she was reflecting on my words. "Is this because of your obsessive-compulsive shit that your therapist said you have?"
"No! I mean, I dunno... I just know that I worship it."
"For fuck sake!" I thrust my pipe into the wall, shattering it to pieces. "What do you mean you worship?! You sound like a mental!"
"I'm not worshiping it like I'm praying to it or other something weird! Worship as in: I adore it. I appreciate it. I love it. I dream about it... nice things. Like I would do anything to please your cock... I love it so much, Josh; I really do."
"Brooke, you're talking about my cock as if it were a living person. It is not a living person! It's not even a fucking organ! It's a muscle!"
"And it's amazing... okay, let's not talk about it anymore. I don't want you to get upset."
"It's too late for that now! After you've confessed to worship my cock! What, are you going to start knitting it ski masks for the winter, or maybe a nice Hugh Hefner robe?!"
"No! I just... Josh, you're getting all worked up for nothing." She got up on all fours and crawled to the edge of the bed. "Um... do you want me to blow you, so you—"
"No! You're staying away from my cock till I'm able to make sense out of the deformed relationship you're having with it."
"Okay, I guess that's fair, but um..." She shot me a pleading look, her eyes needy.
"But what?"
"I still need it in me," she whined. "I feel so fucking empty..."
I shook my head, contemplating.
"Sweetie, I'm not sucking it. Just put it in me."
I took her in my arms and sat her in my lap. She took off my shirt and brushed her panties aside while maneuvering herself to have my cock piercing her soaking entrance. She unleashed her tongue in my mouth and impaled herself on me.
"Fuck," I groaned. "Come on, Brooke, faster!"
"Baby, give me a fucking minute! You know I need time."
My sister would very much enjoy the penetration. She would take her sweet time to feel my cock plowing through her, slowly stretching her, and it played a significant role in accelerating her climax. The fact that I was too big for her also tremendously turned her on. Her innate inability to take me in one go would build her orgasm in seconds.
After a moment of slowly sinking into her, she was finally fucking my entire size. I took off her blouse and unhooked her bra to take hold of her plentiful bosom. Brooke was so wet by the time I arrived to her nipples that even her tightest of cunts didn't feel all that crowded inside, and she was easily swallowing my cock with her lush bush scraping my pubes.
"Baby, work my nipples," she whimpered. "No mercy..."
I tugged at her pink buds and assaulted them with my teeth, enjoying my sister's whimpers and the terrified look on her face. She couldn't get rid of that grimace of horror even after almost two years of me molesting her tits. I pushed her plump breasts together and watched my sister undulating on top of me like a porn star.
"I fucking love that huge dick," she gasped. "Love it!"
"That huge dick loves you, sweetheart," I said and moaned a second later, allowing my sister to fuck me hard and tight.
"Josh, tell me you worship my cunt." She descended all the way down and shuddered when her perfect ass rested on my thighs.
"Again with that?!"
"Yes!" She hauled herself up and kept just the head inside her marvelous pussy while she gyrated around it.
"Baby, take me in," I moaned, conflicted, unsure what I preferred at that moment: her gyrating around my cock-head or fucking her like the dirty slut that she was.
She fed me her hard tip. "You want all of this pussy on your cock?!"
I nibbled on her pink nipple some more, eliciting from Brooke a slew of delightful whimpers. "Yes. Drop that gorgeous pussy all the way down," I gasped, frustrated. "Let me feel you, baby."
"Then say it! Say you worship my fucking cunt!"
She gyrated faster on the head, her oils streaming down my shaft. Her chubby bosom kept dancing in front of my eyes, and her scarred, wounded nubs were as stiff as my dick.
"Broo—"
"Say it, Josh! Say you worship your sister's cunt!"
I shook my head in rage. "Fucking Jesus! I fucking worship my sister's cunt! Every inch of it! I wanna be cremated and to be buried in your pussy! Now fuck me, you sick whore!"
She let out a burst of laughter and flopped onto my thighs, graciously fucking me with all of her truly magnificent pussy. As Brooke was closing fast on her orgasm, I took her in my arms and squashed her fragile frame in mine while pounding her hairy slit. Although I immensely enjoyed feeling her maternal swells bending hard against me, I was doing it for my sister more than anything.
"Josh, this is how much you love me?! Hold me tighter!"
Brooke made it a rule that every time we made love, we would have to be mashed together. She had an obsession with feeling my entire body against hers, and it amplified her orgasms considerably. As I applied more force, she held my cheeks and gave me one of the most obscene kisses she had ever given me as an act of appreciation. Her spit dripped down my lips by the time she claimed her smutty tongue back.
She was barely able to breathe while worming on my cock, and her sizable assets were fighting to swell. As her wooly cunt started contracting, I fucked her slow and deep, making sure she could feel my entire length with each thrust.
"Fuck the shit out of me!" She played the most addictive set of whimpers into my kiss. "I'm such a fucking whore!"
My baby sister was confined in my arms and cussing in ecstasy when her dick-size discriminating pussy began flooding her brother's worshiped stick. She was orgasming in an intensity that could have easily been dispersed between three different normal females. Her savory liquor rinsed my cock over and over, and the room was drenched with the scent of her sex, which drove my lust for her to more assertive levels.
"SHIT! I can't believe it," she gasped. "God, what an orgasm..."
As I was smothering her hourglass build, I let us fall into missionary position and rammed my cock into her like a horny dog fucking a bitch in heat.
"Fuck!" she said, taken aback by my aggression. "God, baby, you're so horny..."
I ripped her panties, which extorted a satisfying whimper from her.
"Like crazy," I panted, squeezing both boobs in my hands.
I kept thrusting into her hairy slit like a guy on a mission.
"Josh, sweetheart?" she gasped, clearly on the fast lane to her third.
"Don't worry, you still have time," I panted. "Go for it."
"No, it's not that... take out your cock for a second."
I pulled out while sucking on her pinkish nipple.
My little sister gripped my wet manhood and pinned it to her anus, her eyes apprehensive. "Do you want to?"
I almost cried out of happiness. "Um... do I want to? You gotta be kidding me."
She nodded. "Then go ahead—just be gentle and caring. I'm not into you hurting me tonight."
I kissed her lips. "Neither am I.
While Brooke was gluing my aching erection to her asshole, I pushed myself into her as slowly as possible, stretching her backdoor in painstaking care.
"God!" she whined. "You're so fucking thick..."
"I don't think I'll be able to squeeze in," I admitted as I broke contact.
"You will; I've seen it in porn. If some girls can take two dicks up their butts, then I'm sure hell not stopping till I'm taking yours. You'll just work it slow, one inch at a time."
My sister reached for her cum-trickling gap and drenched her hand before she diddled with her asshole, sliding in her fingertip and coating the rim of her crack in her juices. My dick was already lubed up pretty good from her previous orgasm, so I didn't need the extra attention.
"Josh, get a pillow under my ass. It'll help you glide in better."
I put a pillow under my sister's rounded butt and set my aim at her glimmering crinkle. Brooke clutched my sheets and took a few deep breaths to soothe her brown hole. "It's all about positioning, breathing, and relaxing my sphincter," she said as if she were meditating. "And once you're inside, I'll squeeze as if I'm taking a shit, and that will let my ass easily swallow you."
I stared shockingly at her. "How the fuck do you know all that?"
She giggled. "What? Did you really think I would let you shove that thing up my butt without doing my homework first? Don't make me laugh... now penetrate me."
I gazed excitedly at her tiny pucker as I pushed into her. My sister gasped as my fat mushroom was laboring to stretch her asshole.
"That's the hardest part," she panted, wincing. "Once I take your head, the rest will be child's play."
"If you say so," I said, still surprised by just how knowledgeable she was about anal sex.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck... shove it in already! I'm dying here!"
I exerted extra force until the bulbous head popped into my sister's once virgin ass.
"FUCKKKKKKKK!! Jesus Christ!! That shit hurts!"
"Brooke, shouldn't we have started with fingers and stuff? To get you more stretched?"
My sister attempted at writhing with my mushroom stuffing her, but she was only able to squirm lightly as my cock was impaling her with no real ability to stir.
"That's for little cunts!" she said, frustrated and aching. "I can fucking do this! Just don't move at all... let me get used to you."
Watching Brooke contorting from the obvious pain and discomfort raised a few questions that begged to be answered.
"Honey, why do you even want to? I mean, I would love to fuck your ass, but I'd be more than happy just to fuck your tight pussy to my last day."
"I read that... I can come even harder if you're fucking me up the ass while I'm playing with my clit or shoving toys in me... so I have to try."
We remained still for another minute while my sister was adjusting her breathing.
"Okay, this isn't going to work," she said.
"You want me to pull out?"
"No! I meant the slow, patient thing isn't working..." she moaned, wincing. "Just shove yourself in till you're balls-deep, and then"—she shot me a look—"you'll be fucking me slow and tender. Do you get me, Josh? If at any moment you're rough or ignore me, I'm kicking your face as hard as I can."
"Got it."
"I mean it, Josh. I'll break your fucking face if you don't behave."
"I'll behave, I swear."
"Good. Now give me a kiss."
I leaned in and kissed her gently and lovingly, taking my time in her sweet mouth.
"Alright, baby," she sighed nervously. "Go."
I lay on her as I thrust up her backdoor, feeling severe pressure on my cock as I was drilling my way deeper into her rectum.
"FUCKKKKKKKKKKKK!!! Fucking shit! Son of a fu... owwwwww...."
"Are you okay?" I sighed, filling her ass with my entire size and almost exploding just by the sheer heat and tightness of her rectum.
"Do I look okay?!! YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!"
"What do I do now?" I asked worriedly.
"FUCK ME! Just fuck me already!"
I withdrew halfway before plowing into her ass all the way back, fucking her in slow, caring strokes. My sister twitched and screamed as my fat cock repeatedly stabbed her rectum.
"It hurts so fucking much! It's like taking a shit backwards... fuck!" she whimpered in pain. "I want you out; I can't take it... I can't..."
"No, wait," I quickly said, concerned that anal sex might be off the table permanently after this ordeal. "Do you remember when I popped your cherry? How tight you were? It's just like that. Your ass needs to be stretched, that's all."
"I know," she whined, "but I don't think I want it to be stretched, Josh... you have no idea how much it hurts."
I pushed her knees to her bust and kept them spread as I was spiking her. "But you're doing it! I'm fucking you up the ass! Which is no small feat considering how tight and tiny your asshole is and how my cock isn't."
My sister's heartbreaking whimpers and abrupt jerks still hadn't forsaken our anal experimentation.
"Yeah, I guess I am... God, you have no idea, Josh, you have no fuckin' idea how much it hurts..."
"Just looking at you and hearing you is more than enough for me to grasp how painful this must be, but don't give up, baby."
"But there's so much fucking pressure inside!" She squealed as my balls smote her cheeks. "I feel like I need to poop, like now."
I pulled back slowly and rammed into her tight keister hard, feeling an incredible rush from fucking my baby sister up her ass like that.
"JOSH, YOU JERK! I told you to watch to it, didn't I?!! You almost ruptured my fucking rectum!"
"Sorry, baby. There, I'm gentle again."
There was something so powerful about anal sex. To penetrate my sister and yet to see her pussy vacant was exhilarating. To know I was going in a gap that probably should have been left alone... not to mention the tightness and scorching heat inside. It had a different feel to fucking a pussy; not better, just different.
While a pussy is an aquatic environment, and its walls feel elastic and expandable, my sister's ass was anything but. It was tight, smothering, and unyielding, almost refusing to contain me, and it wasn't wet, though it was greased, to an extent. It felt like her anal canal was coated in a nice thick layer of stool, and that alone was tremendously exciting; however, interestingly enough, I felt I was wronging her pussy by clobbering her ass.
"I don't know how they do it, god," she whined. "How can anyone enjoy this, fuck..."
"Those porn actresses you watched doing double anal, they had to start from somewhere, didn't they? And in the video you can clearly sense that they're having a wild time. I bet that a couple more sessions, and you'll be having the time of your life," I confidently said, desperate to alter my sister's perspective, so I could fuck her up her sweet ass until the end of time.
Brooke's whimpers and cusses were as frequent as ever and so was her aching wince, yet now she looked a bit less resolute in terminating her ass from being ground into tissue.
"I guess you have a point there... fuck," she sighed at loud. "I bet those whores were playing with themselves at least a month before taking a cock up their butts... fuck, it hurts... not to mention that I'm taking one huge cock in me, so I guess I kinda skipped a few sizes along the way... Josh," she whimpered in pain, "please come already... I'm dying here."
"Don't worry, baby, you have less than a minute before I'm spraying you," I gasped, ecstatic. "You're doing great, and you did skip a couple of sizes. We didn't even stretch you before!"
"Yeah... why the fuck didn't we, oh god... I really need to take a shit now."
"In a minute."
I crammed my sister's ass with my entire size and gazed down to allow my eyes to feast on the experience. My thick shaft coerced my sister's anus to stretch as wide as a soda pop.
"Josh, it hurts real bad now... I'm drying out, and I feel like I'm bleeding. I'm not bleeding, am I?"
I looked down and visually confirmed my sister's concerns, watching my cock stained in a rich shade of maroon-red, an excitement-building spread of her feces and blood no doubt.
"No, baby, you're not bleeding." I pulled back a bit and watched her blood coating more of my dick. "It's all in your head."
I kept gliding in and out of her freshly deflowered trunk, sensing her strong anal muscles contracting, milking me with each of my strokes.
"I swear that if you're not coming in a minute, I'm taking a poop on your cock, Josh," she whined, her knees pressing her rack, my cock occupying her ass. "I fucking swear..."
"I don't know why, but it excites me so much," I panted.
"God, your perversions know no bounds!" She let out another hurting whimper. "You need to come now, Josh... like now!"
I pushed myself all the way up her ass, locking her knees between our shoulders, and came as hard as I ever did, shooting my was into my sister's flaming-hot bowls. Brooke didn't enjoy that savage press as it undoubtedly increased the pressure inside her considerably, and her tormented face and aching gasp of air did very little to conceal her distress.
"OH, FUCK! You take of all me now, Sis..." I groaned while shooting up her ass, loving every second of it.
Her tight anal muscles continuously milked me, clamping down on my cock and sucking every rope I had to offer.
"Fuck, that was amazing," I gasped. "Oh god, I filled up your ass real good, honey..."
My sister's face lacked the appreciation I was searching for. It was still twitching.
"Shit," she barely exhaled. "Oh my fucking god... come on, move it! Fucking move it..."
I took Brooke in my arms to adjust us into a sitting position while keeping myself deep in her ass. Once she was on top, I slid my cock out of her traumatized rectum and bleeding anus.
"No, don't pull out!!"
I halted with my tip halfway out.
"Sorry, I forgot," I said between labored breaths, pushing myself back up her ass.
"You need to carry me to the bathroom. I'm not sure I'll be able to hold it in if you don't."
"And that's why you do enema before anal. I'm surprised you didn't read about that during your extensive research."
She sneered. "Oh, foolish me for wanting to surprise you and being spontaneous, though don't worry, you'll just be sure to remember that useful tip next time, when you'll be the one on the receiving end."
I faked a chortle. "That was a good one, honey. Ha, ha, so funny..." I looked at my sister, but she was not laughing back. "Baby, that was a joke, right? Brooke? You were kidding, right?" Her face did not stir. "You were joking, weren't you?! Brooke!"
***
"Daddy!" Brooke briskly walked up to him and embraced him. "How was your weekend?"
"Very good, pumpkin." My father kindly smiled. "You and your brother managed okay?"
"Yes. We always do." She smiled nervously at me before returning her gaze to him. "Um... where's Mom?"
"She's taking a shower. Josh"—he joined me in the kitchen—"get me one, too."
I opened the fridge and handed him a beer, evading eye contact.
"Is everything okay?" he asked after observing me for a spell.
"Yeah," Brooke said. "Everything's fine, Daddy. Josh is just a little... nervous."
"Why would you be nervous?" He took a moment to study my face. "What did you do?" he sighed. "It'd better not be something criminal."
"Daddy, relax," Brooke said, rubbing his back in circular motions. "Josh and I need to speak to you and Mom, and that's why Josh is nervous."
He glanced between Brooke and me, slowly sipping his beer. "I don't like the sound of that. It makes me cringe whenever you both want to speak to us. It's not about money, I hope."
"No, Daddy," Brooke said, appearing a bit nervous herself. "You know what? Let's start, and Mom will join us later."
We switched settings as we walked to the living room. My father slumped into his TV couch, and my sister and I sat on the sofa, increasingly becoming more agitated.
"Yeah?" He turned on the TV but remained focused on Brooke. "Let's hear it."
"Um... I don't... shit," my sister sighed, glimpsing at me. "Daddy, Josh and I have some potentially upsetting news to deliver, and so it's really important that you'll try to remain calm and open-minded."
"Pumpkin, you're losing me," he sighed. "Now you didn't burn down the house, so whatever it is you want to say can't be that bad." He chugged his beer. "Out with it."
"Hey you two." Mom entered the living room, smiling and tranquil from her soothing shower. "I trust you've had a good weekend?" She sat on the sofa next to me and engaged in her phone.
"Dear, the kids have something to say to us, which could potentially unsettle us. Did I explain it to her okay, pumpkin?"
"Yes, Daddy. Thank you."
"Well, what is it?" Mom laid her phone on the table. "I hope it's not about money."
"No, dear, it's not about money. And now, kids, you've got our full attention, so off we go."
"Alright," my sister sighed, glancing at me once more. "Um... what we have to tell you will be extremely hard to understand at first, but we hope that you will be tolerant and understanding nonetheless."
"I don't like the sound of that," Mom said. "I don't like it one bit."
Brooke arose and paced in the living room, her worried eyes downcast.
"Dear." Dad pointedly looked at Mom before gazing back at my sister. "Pumpkin, we haven't got all day, and your mother and I have dinner with friends to go to. Whatever it is, we promise to do our best to be understanding and tolerant. Now spill it."
The house was still like a graveyard, and a burdening silence was unraveling everyone present without even a single word to have yet been uttered. Brooke's eyes made the round trip between the three of us before she sighed and opened her mouth.
"You know what, it's not that important," I quickly said, springing to my feet. "You go enjoy your night, and we'll talk some other time."
"Josh." My sister shot me a menacing look. "Sit down and man up. We're telling them now."
I sighed, feeling my stomach knotting a tiny bit more. I gobbled my beer up and looked at my sister in dread.
"Brooke, you're scaring us," Mom said. "I would really like to know what's going on, and I want to know it now; right at this second; no more stalling. Speak out."
My sister nodded and gave her now tenth sigh since we'd descended the stairs to talk to them. "Mom, Dad... Josh and I—"
"Brooke, it's really not that important! Let's do this another time. Don't you—"
"Josh," Brooke said, "sit down and shut the fuck up!"
"Brooke!" Mom said. "That's no way to speak to your brother. Apologize to him."
That bark Mother had just given Brooke seemed to charge her with the necessary courage that she had been lacking. My sister's worried gaze had completely morphed into resolute and fearless.
"No, Mom. I will not apologize to my brother. However, I will apologize to my boyfriend. Josh, sweetheart, I'm very sorry for how I snapped at you. Will you forgive me?"
"Holy fuck," I sighed, burying my face in my lap and vanishing my head under my arms.
Since my head was cocooned in my limbs in a false sense of security, I couldn't tell how my parents received the news. The oppressive silence could have not boded well though.
"Brooke, please clarify yourself," I heard my dad saying in a harsh, quiet tone. "And for your brother's sake, I pray to have misunderstood you."
I quivered fearfully as he finished, still invisible, or as I would have liked to believe.
"You didn't misunderstand, Daddy," my sister softly uttered. "And you have nothing to be angry about."
Another spell of silence commanded the room.
"Josh?" I heard my mom saying in shock.
"Sweetheart?" my sister kindly said. "Please lift your head and join us."
I took a deep breath and raised my head, resigning to my fate. I looked at Mother, absorbing her baffled gaze. "Mom, I'm... I'm so sorry."
"Baby, you have nothing to be sorry about," my sister chimed in. "It implies that you did something wrong, and you didn't, however difficult it is for them to process this."
"Josh," my dad said, "you look at me now."
I regretfully stared into his blazing eyes, my gut wrenching.
"Tell me your sister is lying. Tell me she's making this up. Tell me it's a distasteful joke."
I squirmed in my seat, sweating like a pig.
"Daddy, I know—"
"You keep quiet now, pumpkin," my dad sternly said, his eyes firmly fixed at me. "You're done talking."
Brooke respected his request and remained silent.
"Dad, I realize that this is not an easy thing to accept, but the truth of the matter is"—I sighed—"I'm in love with Brooke. And please don't ask how it happened or why it happened because I have no good answer to either question."
My sister sat next to me and interlaced her fingers in mine. "Josh and I have been in a relationship for some time now, a romantic relationship, and just know that it's very difficult for us to confess it to you. We're not expecting a warm embrace or words of encouragement; that said, a little tolerance and respect will be much appreciated."
"How long?" Mom whispered in ache, staring at the void with a glazed look.
"It's started about two years ago on and off," Brooke said, "and it wasn't until a year ago that we fully committed to each other, to our relationship. And before any of you suggest that we terminate it -- don't. It's not gonna happen. This is a reality that the four of us will have to learn to cope with."
Mom started weeping, shaking her head.
"Pumpkin, please go upstairs to your room," my dad sinisterly murmured.
"Why? So you can attack Josh at will? I'm staying."
"Brooke, that was not a question. Your room. Now."
"Daddy, whatever you want to say to Josh, you can say to me. We are equal partners in this."
Dad sprang to his feet, almost turning over his beloved TV couch. "BROOKE, YOU GET UPSTAIRS! NOW! Don't make me ask you again!"
That outburst was beyond terrifying. I had never seen him this furious in my life. Even my sister flinched, curling her arm in mine and pressing her body to me in fear. My dad's 6-foot frame, the same as my own, had never looked more ominous, and his demeanor was intimidating as it gets. Mom's sobbing escalated as she rocked herself back and forth in her seat.
"Josh?" Brooke whispered in terror.
"You're asking him?! I'M YOUR FATHER!" He breathed a few times, attempting to compose himself. "And I told you to get upstairs."
My sister was now as frightened as she had ever been. Just as I was.
"Baby?" she sought for my approval once more however terrified she was to do so.
I achingly nodded, looking down to the ground.
She got up slowly, her eyes darting between my dad and me. "Daddy, promise me—"
"You are in no position to request for anything", he said in a harsh, cold tone. "Leave us."
She started walking, trickling tears, and halted near the staircase. "Josh, I don't wanna lea—"
"Brooke, get upstairs!" I said. "You're just upsetting him more. Go; I'll be fine." I faked a smile at her when her tearful eyes implied that she had no faith in my words. "I promise."
"I love you," she wept and soared upstairs.
I wished she hadn't said that as my dad's thuggish stance took a step closer to me in response. He remained in complete stillness for two painfully long minutes.
"Define romantic."
I was aware what was the true intent behind his question as well as I suspected how he would respond to a sincere reply. I gazed to my right, where my mom was crying relentlessly; however, she had now ceased wobbling in her seat and focused her fullest attention on me.
I reluctantly looked up to meet my father's stare of doom. "Romantic as in... sexual relationship."
Mom burst into wailing. Her sobbing was the only sound disturbing the otherwise silence that no doubt was looming in the shadows. It was almost comforting.
He nodded, his posture as of an angry bouncer. "Define sexual."
I sighed as I met once more his hazel eyes—that my sister had been lucky to inherit. "Full sexual intercourse."
"How could you?!" Mother sobbed. "Your own sister! Your own flesh and blood!"
His fingers stretched and stirred before converging in his hand to form a solid fist.
"Up," he whispered, hovering over me.
I nodded, in peace with what was next to come.
I arose slowly, and he respected me enough to allow me to achieve a full standing posture before—"
POW!!!!!!!!!!!
His fist, that carried a heavy punch, was thrust into my face from pointblank range, knocking me out cold a second after my head bounced off the harsh granite floor.
*
"Josh! Sweetheart! Josh!"
As I slowly regained consciousness, I could hear my sister's sobs and squeals. She was leaned over me, tenderly stroking my hair and kissing my forehead. My eyes attempted at opening for more than half-minute before I was successful. Blurry images drifted before my eyes as I was trying to make sense of what just happened and of my inexplicable migraine that kept throbbing in correlation with my heart pulses. Indistinguishable screams echoed down my ear canals for more than a spell before I was able to make out those ambiguous figures. The nearest figure to me was soon defined. My sister's relieved yet torn face welcomed me back to awareness with an aching smile.
"Oh my god, you're okay!" She kissed my cheek. "Thank god you're okay..."
"What happened," I faintly muttered, my head spinning.
"What happened?! That beast we called our father has knocked you out!" She helped me to my feet and laid me on the sofa.
"Brooke, my head... is killing me."
"Don't worry, baby, I'm taking care of you. Just keep lying down."
I scoped the room for my parents. It was empty. Brooke fed me two aspirins, and I rinsed them down with a glass of water. She handed me a bag of ice, and I placed it on my brand-new shiner. She then instructed me to rest and only returned twenty minutes later, after the pills enfeebled my headache to a bearable existence.
She sat next to me, caressing my cheek. "Hey, sweetie. Do you feel better?"
"Much. Thank you." I guzzled another glass of water. "Where are they?"
"Who? That animal and that tool of a wife?!" She sniffled. "They'll... they'll be right back."
"Baby, why are you crying? I'm okay; I really am."
"I just can't believe he did that... we're getting out of here today, Josh." She wiped away her tears and kissed me on the lips. "Do you hear me? Today."
A moment later, our parents returned, and a colossal brawl of throats instigated between my dad and Brooke, with my sister and mother weeping throughout. I was still in a daze and out of focus, though the chemicals were slowly taking care of that, and a few minutes later, my head was clear enough for me to comment.
"Stop, stop, stop, stop," I interrupted their battle of lungs, slowly sitting up straight.
"Josh, baby, lie down. Your head—"
"Is fine now. I'm okay, honey."
"You should listen to her before the next one I'll send to your perverse face will keep you permanently down."
Brooke lunged at him like a pussy sheltering her offspring. "If you so much as lay a finger on him again, I'll—"
"Brooke, sweetheart, calm down," I calmly said. "Come sit with me."
My sister scowled at Dad before she sat beside me and collapsed in my arms. Mom sat on the other sofa, trickling the last of her tears while Dad stood a few feet away, looking even angrier than before while sipping on his whiskey.
"Did you get it out of your system?" I said, soothing my sister with loving caresses to her ravishing face.
He shot his whiskey down his gullet and plunked down the lowball glass on the table. A grimace of rage faced me a second later. "You defiled my only daughter, my little girl. You abused her, and—"
"He didn't abuse me!" My sister broke free from my gentle embrace. "Why can't you get that in that thick head of yours already?!"
"There's no way he didn't abuse you." He poured himself another glass. "You probably can't remember because you suppressed it for so many years, but a good therapist will yank it out, and then, mister"—he shot his second glass down his throat—"you're going to jail. I give you my word."
"I already told you that I was seeing a therapist on the matter, and she couldn't figure it out. Things like that shouldn't happen, but they sometimes do. There was nothing Josh had deliberately done that caused this. Now you need to stop trying to fault it and just accept that this is happening and that you have no say in the matter whatsoever. You can accept it or not. If not, then we'll go our separate ways and wish you all the best."
"I'll be damned before I let you leave with him. He'll be six feet under before you even—"
"Dad, stop," I sighed, lowering the bag of ice that concealed my left eye. "Listen to me both of you. As Brooke said, and on the contrary of what you may think of me, I did not abuse her in any way, shape, or form. I understand the need to rationalize it by shouting molestation or abuse or whatever, but the truth is simpler, neater, and much more beautiful: We fell in love without any intention to however depraved and sick it is perceived in the collective mind. We tried walking away from it but eventually couldn't.
"We are aware of the legality issues, yet we repel any moral accusation that you might throw on us. Neither of us finds this immoral or indecent or sinful. We see it as a beautiful gift that we were lucky enough to be awarded with; having said that, we also acknowledge that you may never accept it. You're certainly entitled to. If that is the case, as the love of my life said, we will part ways and bid you farewell, because us -- is not going anywhere. Ever."
My sister kissed my cheek and interlocked our fingers together. "We didn't mean for this to happen, but it did happen. Obviously, we'll be moving away, so we can a start a life together as a couple. You don't have to speak to us anymore or even acknowledge us. We're not expecting anything from you, even though we would very much like for all of us to keep being a family albeit in a slightly different format."
"What did we do wrong?" Mom said, tears springing to her swollen, flushed eyes. "What did we do to deserve this?"
Brooke sat next to her and clasped her in her arms. "You did nothing wrong, Mom. You have been incredible parents to Josh and me both. These things—"
"You mean incest?" Dad cut her off.
"Yes, I mean incest." She returned her attention to our mother. "These things happen all the time, all around the world, and in the best of families. Trust me, I had plenty of time to conduct a thorough research. It doesn't imply that you've been bad parents or that Josh and I are sick and twisted."
"But it does," Mom wept. "How could you be intimate with him? Your own brother? It most certainly implies that something is very wrong with you both."
"Mom," Brooke sighed, petting her hair, "you have raised an incredible son. He's beautiful and smart and funny and sensitive, and any woman would have been fortunate to have him."
My sister paused with face beaming, and a loving gaze was sent to me subsequently. I reciprocated with its twin look.
"I know that I am not supposed to look at him that way, that I should have had a mental inhibitor of some sort to prevent me from looking at him this way, and there had been such an inhibitor, but... one day... that inhibitor was gone, and all I could see before my eyes, was this perfect man that I could have not allowed any other woman to have. Why that inhibitor went away, I cannot explain, even to myself. It had been a tough pill to swallow, trust me. I was very much aware that I shouldn't have seen him this way, and yet... I had no say in it. And as fate would have it, Josh was going through the same thing. Again, we can't emphasize enough how excruciating it was for us to acknowledge it, to accept it... to be in peace with ourselves. You did nothing wrong, but... neither did we."
Mom asked for a glass of whiskey, and she gulped it down just as quickly as Dad emptied his third.
"Now you listen to me both of you," Dad said. "This is unacceptable by any stretch of the imagination, and we will not allow this to continue. Tomorrow, first thing in the morning, I'm making an appointment to the both of you with a psychiatrist, and we'll get down to the bottom of this. Do you think that we'll sit by and let you destroy your lives? Our lives? Bring shame and scorn upon our family?! No." He let out a lengthy sigh and pondered. "Josh, pack a bag; I'm taking you to a motel."
I remained still, searching in my sister's eyes for guidance.
"Did you not hear me? Get up, go to your room, and pack a bag. Now."
"Daddy, no," Brooke sighed. "You must have not understood us: You have no say in this. None. We're very sorry that you feel this way, but this is the end of the road. We're not seeking your approval or your opinion. We wanted to be upfront and real with you. We didn't want to lie to you for years. Don't confuse our desire to be genuine with a misguided cry for help."
"But this is incest! For the love of god, Brooke! You may not see how sick and perverse it is, but trust me, it is! You cannot have a sexual relationship with your brother!"
My sister arose and gazed into my eyes. "I think we're done here."
I nodded and stood up, as well.
"What are we supposed to tell your uncles?! Your cousins?! Our friends?!"
"Dad, I don't know, and I don't care," I said. "I'm not going to pretend for the rest of my life that I am not crazy about Brooke. I'm not willing to let her go for anything. The fact that we are deprived of the most basic of rights, the right to be with whom you love, is not our fault. So tell them whatever you want."
I took my sister's hand in mine and proceeded to the stairs.
"I'm warning you, Josh"—his right fist reappeared—"if you take another step with her..."
"Dad, I indulged you before, but I will not again." I made a fist in my right hand. "I love you, and I respect you, but if you take another jab at me, be ready for me to defend myself."
Brooke stood between us, facing him. "We love you very much. We really hope that you will someday accept us." She kissed him on the cheek. "Goodbye."
*****Siblingly Binding Ch. 10
All good things must come to an... end?
Tender love songs played in the background. A sweet-sour fragrance encroached on my lungs, making my nostrils tingle in excitement. The faint light that flickered from the scented candles could barely be visible in an otherwise dark room. A $200 bottle of red wine rested on the bedside table along with a pair of half-full crystal glasses.
A soft pant traveled into my ear canal. A second, a more desperate one, quickly followed. My naked body tangled up with my sister's to-die-for frame as our legs incessantly rubbed one another in this sweaty heap. Her bushy genitalia were accommodating my own on this cold winter night. The room was heated though. Our bodies supplied the bulk of the heat, and an old, tired gas heater was in charge of the rest.
"I love you so much," she gasped in my ear, her breasts fighting to swell with air under the weight of my muscles.
"I love you," I gasped back, "my beautiful wife."
I interlaced our fingers together and stretched our arms beyond her head as I rippled inside her in loving waves. My wife's trickling folds molded to my manhood as snugly as they had always had, and the crimson walls of her pussy adhered to my cock like a second skin. Her excited clitoris dangled out of its hood and onto my scepter, continuously scraping me.
I kept her lean arms fixed above her head as our pubic bones clashed time and again. Her fully grown bush caressed my groin each time my sister was filled to the brim. Our legs playfully brushed up against each other and so did our feet. Her stretched-taut toes ran up and down my calves while I was stroking inside her. As I began devouring her delicious neck, she hooked her legs over the back of my knees and locked them onto the mattress, softly whimpering as she was repeatedly invaded by her brother's python.
Her old necklace, that I had given her on her birthday years ago, danced in the valley of her breasts as we were edging closer to the exchange of our fluids. They were accompanied tonight with a newly purchased pair of diamond earrings that symbolized my everlasting love for her. With a powerful wriggle of her curvaceous body, my sister rolled us over and rode my cock through the final stage of this glorious love-making. The bump on her belly was barely noticeable, even when her slim figure executed slow, erotic waves that accentuated her curves to the limit.
Tonight, our bodies and hearts were perfectly in sync. Just as her pussy transmitted the first contraction around my cock, I began throbbing in response. My sister felt my dick aching to fill her up, so she lay flat on me to augment both of our orgasms, palming my cheeks in her soft hands. Her pouty lips sucked on mine a second later, and her needy eyes found my own in this dimly lit one-bedroom apartment.
Her spasms grew more frequent and aggressive and so did her lustful whimpers. Her pussy was soon gushing, bathing my cock in her warm, thick cum, just as I bellowed my love for her as deep as I could. Her beat-up cervix welcomed my brutish thrust in understanding as I coated it with countless ropes of sizzling jizz.
Throughout this textbook example of love-making, Brooke was unwilling to release my cheeks from her loving hold, and my hands kept the pressure on her taut ass cheeks, forcing her pussy to take me as deep as it had ever swallowed me. While our cum mingled in Brooke, we kissed deeply, breathily, tongues sensually folding into one another.
My baby sister squirmed as her young pussy clamped down on my cock to milk me for every drop. I pulled her head to mine to suck some more on her heavenly lips while I dumped my load. Audible pants kept flowing from one cavity to the other until my sister's last contraction died down. Short of breath, she collapsed on my chest, and I embraced her for more than ten minutes, caressing her back silently.
"Happy three-year anniversary, my amazing husband," she whispered in my ear as she granted me an electrifying kiss.
While still impaled on my cock, she sat up straight and handed us our wine glasses.
It had been four years since that day we revealed to our parents the true nature of our relationship. We had settled down in South Portland, Maine the next day, just as my sister had planned. We hadn't had contact with either of our parents ever since. Apparently, their unconditional love for us had a single condition after all.
The transition from siblings to lovers was made with ease since we hadn't known anyone here. It was frightening at first to hold her hand in public, to kiss her, to be around friends while she was sitting in my lap and raping my mouth, yet the more we forced upon ourselves these situations the more we learned to let go and to be natural. We had long ceased fretting and would rarely even think about it.
We'd gotten hitched approximately a year from our arrival. I had had to legally change my name, so we could pull it off, and my sister was the one who'd chosen our last name. I kept my first name though. As long as we kept a low profile and eluded social networks, our secret was in no danger of being exposed. Brooke had graduated out of a local college only a few months ago. She majored in business administration and was hired not long after. She had been working long hours but would still make time for me and for her occasional poker tournament that I would accompany her to.
We'd found a tiny place that more than met our needs. Since Brooke had been working and studying around the clock, she was barely around anyway, and I was used to spending my time in the confinements of a medium sized room. I was the perfect housewife, and I kept our place cleaned, our clothes washed, and our food deliciously cooked as I would get fresh ingredients every day from our local market.
I kept hitting my stride at my trading, and after Brooke added 10K from her own savings to my account, I was able to provide for us, and my sister's salary served to put her through college. I had one good friend, which was a fellow trader I'd had the pleasure of meeting at the market years ago, and my sister had too many friends, mostly from college, as she was such a lovable, incredible person.
"Josh"—she kissed my neck—"baby"—she licked my ear—"thank you so much for this."
"For what, honey?" I replied as I sipped my wine.
"For all of this! The pricy wine, the overly expensive earrings, the candles, the music... I really wasn't expecting such a thoughtful, amazing anniversary."
"Why, baby? You've been working so hard that I barely get to see you." I planted a soft kiss on her sappy lips. "You deserve all of this and more. You deserve everything." I gave her right nipple a good suck.
She pushed my head away, giggling, "Down, boy."
"Don't tell me you're done."
"I'm just getting started," she purred, "but I want to talk first about something important."
"Why do you always do that?" I sighed. "Making us talk when my dick is inside you. I really want you again, baby..."
"And you think I don't? Josh, sweetie, we're pulling an all-nighter, have no doubt about that, but we really need to talk about"—she stuck out her belly—"this."
I rubbed her belly, smiling like a simpleton. "Yeah, I guess we should... listen, honey, you really need to cut down on those Pringles—"
"Josh!" She burst out laughing. "Are you calling me fat?!"
I joined her laughing.
She bulged her belly again to stress her miniscule baby bump. "Those are no Pringles, sweetheart. That's our baby."
"Yeah," I sighed joyfully. "Well, what did you want to talk about that is so important that I can't start nailing your cervix?"
"Well, since I'm now working full time, and since you're doing great with your trading, and since in six months we're going to be parents, we need to find a new place; a bigger place; a nicer place."
"But I really like it here. We've been living here for so long that I'd hate to move out." I polished off my glass and put it aside. "And it's so fucking cheap."
"It's because it's cheap, you cheap bastard, isn't it? This is how much you love me?! This is what I'm worth?! Your sister?! Your wife?!"
How I loved it whenever she tried to guilt me.
"Well, yeah," I said, carefully examining the room. "This is how much I love you."
"You mother fucker!" She laughed and started beating a pillow into my head.
I gripped the pillow and tossed it on the floor. I pulled her into my brute kiss, withstanding her pitiful and fleeting resistance, and I started bucking my hips since I was manifesting a proud erection inside her approximately a minute from dropping my load. She softly moaned into my mouth as her pussy began lubricating my cock in response. I allowed her to whirl on my erection, so we were now in a reverse cowgirl position, and her mesmerizing body began undulating. As she was fucking me slow and tight, she scattered her long golden brown hair behind her back since she was aware of how excited I was getting from that.
I sent my hands to her chubby mounds and got a good squeeze out of each before proceeding with my nipple torture. My sister adored her nipples being abused, and I could normally make her come just by ruining them; she didn't even need my cock inside her. A few wild whimpers were consequently fired, and my cock got his first bath not long after.
I flipped us over to doggy style and pounded her shaggy cunt from the rear. With each ram of my cock, her slender build jerked forth and her head tapped the bedframe. Her cervix had nowhere to hide in that position, but my wife would always allow me to rape her cervix on special occasions.
While repeatedly poking that mangled dimple, I started playing with her asshole. I sucked on my finger and pushed it inside her, slowly stretching her. I pulled it out and spat into her gorgeous crack before my finger wormed into her ass again. Brooke wasted no time and reached for the bedside table to open the second drawer. She fetched a black replica of my erect manhood and looked at me over her shoulder, awaiting me to proceed to the next phase.
I pulled my cock out of her soaking little slit, and she immediately inserted that black dildo into her and started fucking herself. She wasn't quick enough, and some of my previous cum managed to drip down her cunt lips before she sealed her pussy completely. I pressed my cock to her anus and gently pulled her to me, relishing my sister's wince. The head of my cock was plenty lubricated with her thick, pungent cum, so I had no difficulties penetrating her. I popped in my fat mushroom, loving that warm embrace her ass welcomed me with. I stood still in her butt, allowing my wife to adjust to the head inside her, feeling her anal muscles furiously contracting around me.
Her face twitched briefly in discomfort, morphed quickly into relieved, and from there into insanely horny after half of my baloney was engulfed completely by her tight ass. Once she let out a gratifying purr, I drilled into her trunk, gluing my balls to her bush and stabbing her rectum as deep as I could. My sister rested her bosom onto the bed and raised her perfect heinie as high as it would go for deeper penetration. I arose to my feet and started fucking her ass from an almost upright position while her hand was pulling that sizable dildo in and out of her with great speed.
Brooke had learned years ago to properly enjoy anal sex, and as the years went by, she asked to be fucked up her ass more frequently. She would come quite intensely during anal, and not once had I penetrated her up her butt with that aforementioned dildo. Ironically, she was less sore during anal than vaginal, and I could always fill her ass completely; a privilege that was occasionally deprived of me with certain vaginal positions.
That's not to say vaginal wasn't our preferred sex. Both my wife and I had agreed that diversity was required in bed, yet it was clear that having my cock filling her tight little pussy was our greatest joy, and anal was being incorporated on occasion, though at least once a week, to keep Brooke's asshole sufficiently stretched.
Tonight, she was clearly in the mood for anal, and even though she hadn't performed enema beforehand, neither of us could care less. In fact, Brooke had never done enema since we prioritized spontaneity over preplanning, and she knew that had she had an "accident", it wouldn't bother me in the least; on the contrary, I found it to be very arousing, yet my perversions did really know no bounds.
"Josh, baby, my god, I love you..."
"I love you more than life, Brooke," I gasped back.
She continued fervently working that massive black dildo inside her hairy snatch while I was power-fucking her ass. She let out a few ungodly curses right before she sprayed that dildo in her delightful cum and collapsed on the bed in labored breaths, watching over her shoulder as I was tearing through her rectum. Her cum and the previous load I had unpacked in her pussy now flowed out of her, unhindered, staining our sheets and Brooke's smooth inner thighs.
"Baby, I wanna be on top of you when you come in my ass. I want to see your breathtaking face."
I pulled out of her butt and sat on the bed, leaning against our pillows. My sister straddled me and carefully inserted her dildo into her until it almost vanished inside her. She took my rod and aligned it with her brown hole. Once I forced her ass crack open, she bit her bottom lip and continued lowering herself, loving the slow penetration up her posterior. Soon, both of her gaps were fully occupied, and while the black silicone was lodged idle inside her, I was not.
However, I didn't fuck her this time. My sister rippled herself on top of me while pressing our bodies firmly together. We were completely united as my cock slid in and out of her booty, greased in a thin layer of her cum and stool that served as the lubricant. We kissed in immense passion and whispered our immortal love for one another.
"God, baby, my ass," she whimpered. "You're so fucking huge..."
"Are you okay there?"
"Barely... but I want your sweet cum in my rectum."
She kept wincing as my thick, throbbing cock coerced her asshole to stretch so wide .
"God, I love your ass," I panted as I gorged on her pink hard stub.
"Fill me up, sweetheart," she gasped before she whimpered loudly a second later. "Show me how much you love me... fill me up good."
Her tongue stormed my tonsils as she picked up the pace of her undulating. She was moving in sharp waves, slowly rising yet plunging back down with force. The sound of the thud every time her ass cheeks thumped my thighs felt as though the gods were playing a harp in my ear. Our kiss grew wilder while her ass swallowed my cock swifter and harder, and my sister's whimpers escalated, as well.
I crushed her divine frame in my arms, bending her cans to the point I genuinely feared they might pop. The veins in her supple melons unveiled themselves as blood was finding it harder and harder to flow through her pale bust. My sister absolutely adored it, and her teeth nibbled on my lips in utter craze.
"Josh, I love you to death..." She whimpered as loudly as her hard-working lungs had allowed her. "I can't live without you..." Tears sprang to her eyes from the emotional turmoil that was raging inside her. She shut her tearful eyes and bit her lip. "You're my whole world..."
I was moved to my core, planted in that perfection of ass.
"Brooke, baby, I can't even breathe without you... God, I love you!"
I held her down with every bit amount of force my muscles were able to deliver, smothering my wife's inconceivably sinful frame. My sister released an outrageous whimper before the look on her face changed to that subtle mixture of her contagious smile and that wanton face she would make whenever she was coming. My dick throbbed inside her tight little ass, fighting for an extra tenth of an inch to pump out my love for her. Even though her strong anal muscles attempted to resist it, there was no force on this planet that could have stopped her trunk from being filled up with her brother's cum.
"Baby, I'm coming," Brooke whimpered, working complete, slow waves. "Start shooting..."
As if on command, I exploded in the depths of my sister's sizzling-hot bowls and taking her breath away, literally. Even though I had ejaculated before in her hairy pussy, my balls worked overtime to give Brooke, the love of my life, their very best, and a not insignificant batch of my cum was spurted inside her tight rectum.
I kept her still for as long as I could, unwilling to relinquish even a hair of her fucked bowls that snugly gloved my drooling prick. My sister gazed down into my eyes, her ravishing face decked out with an emotional smile. We kissed as lovingly and delicately as we ever did, our hearts beating as one.
***
"Congratulations! You've just won..."
I deleted the junk email as I was going over my inbox on this excellent spring morning. There were several emails from fellow traders contemplating trading strategies in wake of the last wave of volatility with the Euro, and there was an email from... my father?
"Hello, Josh, I know you must be quite surprised, but I have been doing some thinking lately, and I would really like for all of us to meet and have a serious discussion. Would you and your sister be willing? Please respond to me as quickly as possible. Love, Dad."
I couldn't even process what I just read. It took me a few rereads to fully comprehend that our father wanted to, most likely, reconnect with us, after more than four years of zero contact.
I couldn't respond that day as I had been laboring to transform our new place into an adequate enough residence as my sister was edging closer to her due date. We had moved into a much nicer apartment two days ago, and I had been busy painting, cleaning, and arranging everything.
We'd bought new furniture and electrical appliances a week ago, and most of it arrived today. Once everything was in its rightful place, I started unpacking box after box, and... only at dusk I conceded that I wouldn't be able to conclude this arduous and monotonous labor before tomorrow.
The baby's room was my wife's project. She picked the furniture and wallpapers and described to me in great detail what she was expecting the room to look like when I was done. She swore to me that if the room wasn't completed by the birth of the weekend, I would be kissing my "pregnant sex" privileges goodbye, and since I would have not been able to accept such a cruel reality, I busted my ass on that room.
The next day, after my sister left for work, I emailed our father back that although I didn't think he deserved it, I would be willing to hear him out. I concealed from Brooke this correspondence since her feelings for our parents had taken a turn for the hateful in recent years. She would have deleted his email without giving a second thought to it.
He emailed back an hour later that he wanted us to fly home for the weekend, and I hastily replied with a definitive no, since my sister couldn't fly in her very pregnant state. I kept it from him, though, that she was carrying a baby in her perfect womb. I simply wrote that if he was interested in conversing, he would have to come to us. He then asked if we were still living in South Portland, as our last communication was an email from my sister detailing our whereabouts and both of our contact information, almost five years ago that is. I replied with a yes, and he emailed shortly after that he was jumping on the first plane to see us.
I was astounded by how quickly he had made the decision to fly to us, but I gave no thought to it after an hour of immersing myself back in my house duties. My sister returned in the evening, and again, I said nothing to her about it. I knew she wouldn't want to see him and most likely lash out on me for agreeing to speak to him.
The pregnancy had made her more hormonal than ever as she was an outright raging bitch most of the time. God forbid if I didn't succumb to her every want and whim. I had once dared to stand up to her when she disturbed my sleep and demanded I would go fetch her favorite ice cream bucket, at 2 a.m.. It was a bad move by me, one that its possible implications I hadn't taken a sufficient time to conjure in my mind. I was being punished severely for that error in judgment, and from that day, Brooke hadn't heard the word "no" coming out of my mouth. I wouldn't dare say no to her again... that fucking hormonal bitch.
Friday noon, my father texted me that he was in South Portland and asked where I could meet him. I texted him the location of a close-by cozy bar that my sister and I had spent many years getting shitfaced at, and I notified Brooke that my heart craved a stroll. She was home that day and was very pleased with my work on the baby's room, so she graciously consented... that fucking hormonal dictator.
I entered the bar an hour past noon and spied him sitting in a remote table, guzzling a pint. He looked so old... his hair grayed out, and multiple wrinkles were etched onto his forehead. He looked somewhat neglected. God, I barely recognized him as my father had always kept himself groomed and presentable. As I approached him, he lifted his head, and his tired gaze met my worried one. He stood up, swiftly and sprightly, surprisingly, as we gauged one another for tense, awkward seconds.
"Hello, Josh," he quietly said, an apprehensive smile on his aging face.
I bobbed my head in silence.
He gestured at the seat in front of him. "Please."
I took my seat, and he ordered a pint for me a moment later.
I never thought I could ever feel this detached from either of my parents, but at this moment, I couldn't have felt more distant and numb.
"Thank you for seeing me," he said, genuinely looking grateful.
I took a sip from my pint, still silent.
"So um... where's your sister?" he asked, though secretly guessing the answer himself.
"Suffice it to say, you are not one of her favorite persons, and neither is mom for that matter. I didn't even tell her you were here, so she wouldn't flip and forbid me to see you."
He achingly nodded, puckering his lips as he would always do whenever he was in deep thoughts. "Yeah, I figured. She didn't even respond to my email."
"When did you email her?" I asked, surprised.
He finished his pint and ordered another one. "When I emailed you."
I swigged my beer, pondering how my sister had dared to hide it from me. I would have to lay down the law to her later though.
"Well, you're here," I sighed. "What do you want?"
"So many things," he sighed back, warmth and pain visible in his eyes.
He commenced a ten-minute speech of how much he missed us and of how wrongly he had tackled this unusual situation. He resurrected memories of us as children, of how we used to be such a tight family...
"So what are you saying here, Dad?" I put a stop to his never-ending trip down memory lane. "What is it that you want exactly?"
"Do you want another one?" he asked, pointing at my almost empty pint glass, eager to please me.
"No. I just want—"
"Excuse me, can we have another round?" my dad blatantly ignored me as he addressed the bartender.
Two pints were coming our way a second later, and he took a big swig from his momentarily.
"I have been sick, for quite a while."
My heart writhed in unbearable pain from the thought my father was terminally ill or was—
"On my god, you're sick?! What do you mean?!"
"Calm down, Josh," he calmly said. "I'm fine now."
"What does it mean, you're fine now?!"
I was so worried for him that I completely forgot I hated him.
"I've been battling some form of cancer for the past year, but you know me, I'm not a quitter. I pulled through about two months ago. Everything is fine now. Strong as an ox." He chuckled.
My blood was boiling with rage. "Jesus Christ, Dad! How could you not tell us that?! For fuck sake!"
"Josh, I'm so sorry. I've made so many—"
"Fuck you! You come here now, want to make amends is my guess, which is complete bull, but when you were dying, you couldn't be bothered with letting us know?! You're such a fucking..."
I took a deep breath and reduced the content of my second pint glass to half.
He sighed. "I didn't know what to say. I didn't do it because I couldn't be bothered. I genuinely didn't know how to approach you." He sighed again and drank some more.
Suddenly, a pregnant shadow cast on our table. We both simultaneously turned our heads to see what figure was causing it. The very moment I processed who that figure was, I started regretting the day I was born.
"Um, baby"—I gulped—"hey, sweetheart. What are you doing out in—"
"Shut your mouth, Josh," the figure replied.
"Fuck," I sighed, squirming in my seat. "Brooke, baby, please—"
"You shut your fucking mouth!"
"Yeah, I'm shutting it; just please don't get angry."
"Wanted to take a stroll..." She sinisterly snickered. "Luckily for me, I always know where you are."
"Um... how do you—"
"I installed a tracking app in your phone. In case you'd ever get ideas of cheating on me."
"What? I would never cheat—wait a second, you're tracking me?"
"You bet your fucking ass I am! You got a problem with that?!"
"I... I think so." One look at her, and I knew it was the wrong answer. "I mean, no! Baby, of course I don't care! I mean, Brooke, sweetheart, I'm a little confused here. I'm not sure how I'm... feeling about... but I know I like it!" I quickly added, when noticing that ill-boding look on her stunning face. "Please don't be angry with me. Don't forget that you're preg—"
"I swear to god, if you don't shut your fucking mouth..."
"I'm shutting it. I'll just say I'm so terribly sorry, and there, I'm shutting it. Shut. Completely shut. Sorry, baby."
"I will deal with you later," she ominously hissed to me. "Now get the fuck up, and let me sit. Unless you want me to miscarriage right here on this very spot. Or maybe that's exactly what you want? So you could—"
"Jesus Christ, sit!" I sprang to my feet and pulled my chair for her. "I would never, my love. Never."
I put on the most groveling and helpless look that I could muster in fear of her. That scary, hormonal bitch...
She shot me a blazing glare in response and sat in front of our dad. While she was busy assaulting him with a diversity of her hateful stares, I got a chair and sat between them.
"Can I have a whiskey shot, please?" I said to the bartender. "Make it two on second thought," I quickly added after glancing at my wife. "Thank you."
Dad looked to be a bit shocked, confused, and every bit as afraid as I was.
"Hello, pumpkin," he said, his voice trembling.
"Patrick," my sister answer coldly.
He nodded. "I see you're..." he stammered, changing grip on his pint glass.
"Pregnant?" she helped him. "Well, yes. You're very perceptive, aren't you?"
"Brooke, please," he said, his face softly apologetic. He took a moment to carefully choose his words. "I'm assuming it's..." He paused again.
"Your son's? Yes, it is."
I did my two whiskey shots, barely able to endure this strained atmosphere.
"You've got some nerve, Patrick... I didn't reply to your stupid email, so you went after the weak one?" She pointed at me.
It very much bothered me that she belittled me like that, but... whatever. I wasn't ready to go down that path. Her hormones were raging as they had ever had, and she would have chewed me to bits.
"I deserve it," he sighed. "Don't think I don't know that."
"Deserve it? No, you deserve much less. You and that... I don't even want to say her name."
"Brooke, I have a few things I would like to say, and you can do whatever you want afterwards, but please allow me to speak."
"Well, you're here," she said, crossing her arms and resting them on her gigantic belly, barely able to squeeze them under the weight of her massive boobs. "Speak."
Dad spent the next twenty minutes updating us on last few years, and his illness was amongst the subjects he discussed.
"Cancer?" my sister whispered achingly, her eyes wet. "Oh my god, Daddy..." She burst into tears.
Dad got up and took Brooke in his arms. They spent a prolonged moment in this emotional embrace, whispering to each other things I couldn't quite make out as they were too muffled with tears and shakiness. However, I did manage to fish "I love you" being sent back and forth.
He eventually let Brooke go and reclaimed his seat.
"I'll be the first to admit that I dealt badly with your uh... situation, but events like this really make you realize what's important in life. You two is what's important to me, to both me and your mother. Mistakes were made, but let's not keep making more of those. We want you back in our lives, and we hope that you can find it in your hearts to forgive us." He wiped off a few tears that trickled down his cheeks and let out a long sigh. "That is what I came here to say."
A tense moment followed. My sister was still very much weeping while caressing her enormous belly, and as for me, I couldn't be certain how I felt about it. I was still quite resentful and angry.
"As much as I'm hurt by your behavior," my sister wept, "if you are prepared to accept that Josh and I are a couple, a married couple, with a kid on the way, and if you are willing to do right by us, then"—tears gushed down her cheeks—"I would very much like to get my parents back..."
Dad nodded in tears. "Whatever you say, pumpkin."
"Daddy..." She arose, and they hugged once more.
After they disengaged, Dad approached me. "What do you say, kiddo? Do you want us to be a family again?"
I slowly nodded, and we hugged on it while Brooke was sobbing next to us and was as emotional as I had ever seen her.
*
We all sauntered back to our place minutes after. Brooke and Dad strolled arm in arm, and I lagged closely behind. I couldn't help admiring her for forgiving them. She was infinitely more hurt by them than I had been. I guess life-threatening events do alter one's perspective.
As I looked at my sister, I couldn't believe that she was carrying our baby. She didn't even look pregnant. She was one of those women who were fortunate enough to keep their figure, and from the rear it was impossible to tell. Only her belly and bosom had increased in girth. Her breasts were so bloated now that they doubled in cup, and I was taking full advantage of that in the bedroom. I would motorboat her twice a day, at least, and would make love to her either when she was on top or when I would spoon her, so her milk-brimming tits were easily in my reach.
We entered our place, and Brooke gave Dad the tour, lingering in the baby's room and explaining him her vision for the décor. I was feeling lightheaded and cheerful from the alcohol, and this day had surprisingly turned out to be an incredible day. Minutes later, Dad put Mom on the phone and handed it to Brooke. He joined me in the living room while my sister was crying her heart out on speaker in the baby's room.
"Mom, I'm pregnant!" she sobbed a spell later.
"So, is it a boy or a girl?" He smiled, as if he had never found it inconceivable that his son would sow his seed in his only daughter.
"We don't know. Brooke wants it to be a surprise, so she swore the doctors and ultrasound technicians to silence."
"Just like your mother." He let out a wistful chuckle. "They're both hopelessly romantic." His face suddenly disclosed a wrinkle of worry. "Is... everything alright with the baby though?"
"Yes." I smiled. "As far as the doctors can tell, it's just another baby. A healthy baby."
"Good," he sighed in relief. "With the size of your sister's belly, I was sure she was carrying twins." He laughed.
"Yeah," I chuckled along. "She is quite big."
We sat in silence for a moment, attempting to adjust back.
"You don't know what he's been doing to me!" we heard Brooke sobbing out loud in the baby's room. "He's been nothing but cruel and abusive to me throughout this pregnancy..."
Dad and I locked eyes and burst out laughing a second later.
"Just like your mom: hopelessly dramatic."
A few minutes later, after Dad and I continued to catch up on everything, my wife returned and handed me the phone after bidding Mom farewell with a heartfelt "I love you". She sat in Dad's lap, her hazel eyes still pouring tears, while Mom and I talked for a bit.
"Well, I've missed her," I sighed, returning Dad his phone.
"And she's missed you, Josh. Both of you. You have no idea."
I nodded. "So... how are we going to play it?"
"I honestly don't know... yet," he swiftly added, smiling.
We spent the rest of the day together. We sat for lunch in a luxurious restaurant, having lobsters and whatnot, all at Dad's expense. We proceeded to Greenbelt walkway and took a nice stroll there, indulging in the scenery. My wife insisted that the walk would benefit her despite my obvious concerns for her sore back and swollen feet.
"It's quite beautiful here: Maine." Dad relished the view as we sat on a bench.
"Yes, it is," my sister replied. She wasn't looking at the scenery though.
She sat in my lap, wrapping her arms around my neck.
I stroked her cheek. "You're not mad at me anymore?"
"With that face?" she softly said before shaking her head. "It's not possible for me, sweetheart."
She pressed her succulent lips to mine and awarded me a mouth to mouth right there in front of our dad.
"Well, that will take a while to get used to," Dad said and chuckled to soften his uttering.
My sister broke our kiss, yet her eyes didn't release mine. "You'll get used to it faster than you might think since this goes on around here quite a lot. Isn't that right, my love?"
Her eyes twinkled at me in vast love, and her touch was softer than butter when she cupped my cheek and caressed me with her thumb.
My wife had the innate ability to get effortlessly sentimental and to move me to my very core in the process.
I propped my forehead against hers, holding her snugly. "It sure is, beautiful."
***
"Push!"
"I can't," my sister whined. "I can't..."
"Brooke, look at me," the midwife said. "You're doing amazing, but now you have to push! With everything you have! The baby cannot wait!"
"Oh my god... Josh, you fucking son of a bitch! AHHHHHHHHHHHH—"
"Excellent! I can see the head! Again!"
"AHHHHHHHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH... Oh god, I think I'm dying..."
"No, you're not dying; you're giving birth." The midwife laughed. "Take a moment to gain enough strength for the final push."
"Can I leave now?"
"YOU'RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE! You did this to me, so you're fucking staying!"
"Brooke, don't waste your energy," the midwife said. "You'll need every bit of it in a minute."
"Josh, sweetie, try not to upset her now," Mom whispered. "It'll all be over in a minute."
"Just please let it be over with... I'm not cut out for this."
"No one is," Mom giggled and returned to my sister, clasping their hands together.
"Mom, is the head really out?" Brooke wept.
"Yes! And that was the hard part! It's a piece of cake from here, baby." Mom caressed her hair and kissed her.
I kept sitting in the corner, facing the wall. I couldn't suffer my wife's scorching glower, and I certainly wasn't about to watch the crowning. I heard that shit scars you for life.
"It's time," the midwife said, placed between my sister's legs. "Come on, Brooke. Final push."
I plugged my ears with my fingers and got mentally prepared.
"I wanna fucking kill you now," I barely heard my sister say. To whom? I could only guess.
"I love you, baby," I replied subserviently, eyes shut, facing the wall.
"Let's go! Let's go!" the midwife said.
A few heinous screams later, I was declared a father to—
"A baby girl!" Mom said.
I could hear my sister emotionally weeping as well as my daughter's first perfect cry.
"Oh my god, a baby girl?!" I said. "Can I look now?!"
"You can," the midwife said, "but just so you know, we're about to yank out her sibling, so you might wanna rethink it."
I almost fainted. "Her sibling?"
"Surprise..." my sister feebly wept at my back, physically spent.
"You knew?!" I said to the wall.
"Of course she knew," Mom excitedly giggled. "You didn't think the doctors would actually keep it from her that she was having twins, did you?"
"JESUS CHRIST!" I whispered to the wall. "Are you insane?! How could you keep this from me?!"
"She'll have plenty of time to answer that later," the midwife said," but now what she really needs to do is push!"
"No, not again," my sister tearfully whined. "Let's keep the baby in a little longer."
"No can do, Brooke. It's now or never. Push!"
"God damn it, Brooke, push already!" I said to the wall, eyes shut, ears plugged.
"You mother... when I'm done here, I'm murdering him. Did you hear me?! You fucking cunt! I'm offing you!"
"Brooke, calm down and concentrate on the task in hand," the midwife said.
"Josh, now be nice to her," Mom whispered to my back. "All she wanted was to surprise you."
"SORRY, BABY! I LOVE YOU! NOW FUCKING PUSH!" I said, ears plugged, volume clearly not calibrated.
I could hear my wife laughing in tears. "I LOVE YOU TOO, BABY! AHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."
*****THE END*****